Heroine? Saint? No, I'm an All-Works Maid (And Proud of It)! Vol 2
Table of Contents
Chapter 1: A New Face in House
Rudleberg
Chapter 2: Encounters at the Academy
Chapter 3: Thumbs-Up on the First Day
Chapter 5: Exams and Examinations
Chapter 6: Orientation and a Surprise
Visitor
Chapter 7: Chivalry and Maidliness
Chapter 9: Hark, the Heavenly Manager
Descends!
Chapter 10: Shadows Cast by Silver
Chapter 11: A Pink Addition to Routine
Chapter 12: Micah the
Maid-in-Training: Featuring the Heroine?
Chapter 13: Creeping Envy in a Broken
Plot
Chapter 14: The Jealous Witch Incident
Chapter 15: Breakthroughs Good and Bad
Chapter 16: To Believe in Your Lady
Chapter 17: Micah: Reincarnated
Maid-in-Training and Straight Man Extraordinaire
Chapter 18: The Undercover Lady and
the Puppet on Loose Strings
Chapter 19: It Started with a Book
Chapter 21: Jealous Witch Versus
Jealous Witch
Chapter 23: Workings in the Dark
Bonus Story: The Princess’s Knight Out
Prologue
“HI, GRANDMA! I CAME TO
SEE YOU!”
A young girl bounced into a
hospital room where an elderly woman sat up in bed.
“Thank you very much,
Yurika.”
For her sixtieth birthday,
Kurita Maika had received a most unwelcome gift—a lengthy hospital stay due to
a chronic condition. After several days here, her sincerest hope was that the
next round of tests would clear her to return home.
Even so, her granddaughter had made time to visit. Such a sweet girl.
Maika smiled. “You’re a sight
for sore eyes, dear.”
Yurika smiled back shyly. “I
was actually just in the neighborhood. Thought I’d stop by.”
“Running errands? Is that
what you’ve got in your hand there?”
Yurika held a bag up.
“Ah. A new game, is it?”
Maika asked.
“I already have this game,
actually. This is the fanbook,” Yurika said as she
presented her prize.
Maika’s eyes widened as she
accepted the book. “The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths?
Where in the world did you…”
Maika remembered that game
from her own childhood. It had been a favorite of hers. But today the sight of
that particular game twisted her stomach, for that title had cost her her own
brother, Kurita Hideki, and his closest friend, Asakura
Anna.
The makers of the game once
ran a sweepstakes and sent the winners, including Hideki and Anna, to England,
but their plane never landed. It was still missing, in fact.
“There’s a remake out,”
Yurika said.
“A remake?”
“Yeah, apparently a bunch of
old fans got their hands on the license and revived it. They’re sprucing it up
to be more modern, but the direction’s very respectful to the original vision. It’s got good reviews online.”
“The artwork is very reminiscent,” Maika mused.
“I heard they have the
daughter of the original artist working on it. And there was this one interview
where she talks about how much she loved it as a kid, so she was on board
pretty much as soon as they pitched the idea to her.”
Maika hummed in
acknowledgment as she thumbed through the fanbook.
The property must have been over four decades old now; she’d been in junior
high school when she played it. It was surreal to watch her granddaughter
follow in her footsteps. For an instant, Maika wanted to brag about precedence
and other such vapid points of pride.
“How the time flies,” she
chuckled. “Oh?” Maika stopped flipping through the book, pausing on a two-page
spread. “Isn’t this the heroine? But… No, it must
be.”
Cecilia Leginbarth. A
silver-haired, lapis lazuli-eyed maiden born a commoner, then uplifted to
ladyhood when her father, Count Leginbarth, adopted her following her mother’s
passing. A romantic love story would follow, set in a sprawling academy.
But that was not the girl
Maika saw in the illustration. What she saw was a black-haired, dark-eyed girl
in a maid outfit. And who
was the blonde girl she was serving tea to?
Whoever they were, they
looked quite close.
“Apparently that’s old
concept art that the first artist never released,” Yurika said.
“The artist from my day?” Maika asked.
“They found it recently, and
the devs argued about it for a while. In the end, they figured it was just some
scrapped idea hatched during the preproduction stage
and not super relevant to the final game.”
“I see…”
Maika found herself stroking
the hair of the girl in the picture. The image brought her a strange sense of
relief. A happy ending awaited the heroine, of course, but not without an
entire narrative’s worth of loneliness and hardship. Before attaining happiness,
she would lose a mother, struggle to connect with her father, and nearly drown
in high society, only to be thrust into a legendary
battle between good and evil. Hers was not an easy life.
And yet, there was something
about the girl in the picture. Something that did not speak to despair or
strife, but joy and love. How, Maika wondered, might her story have gone?
“I’ll go buy us some drinks,”
Yurika said. “Want anything, Grandma?”
“Tea would be perfect,
sweetie. Black or green, either’s fine.”
As Yurika scurried out of the
room, Maika sank back in the bed, hugging the book to her chest. She let out a
quiet breath and shut her eyes.
A remake, huh? She giggled to herself. Maybe I’ll check it out once I’m finally out of this room.
Her mind flashed back to
simpler days in another lifetime—a lifetime in which the three of them would
sit together and argue about which dialogue options
to pick. Hideki would always choose the most ridiculous one, and Maika would
roll her eyes every time. Then she’d share a glance with Anna. Without fail,
they would all break out into smiles.
“I miss you guys,” she
muttered. “So much.”
Sleep came without warning.
Something was wrong.
When did the bed get so…cold?
And hard?
Had she rolled over and
fallen onto the floor? Maika blinked her eyes open,
groaning. “Wha…?”
She blinked again. And again.
The world around her did not change.
There was no hospital bed. No
bed at all. No room. And she wasn’t on the floor. She
was sprawled on the ground, dirt and all.
“What? Where… What is this?
What’s—whose voice is this?”
Stranger and stranger. The
voice that emerged from Maika in her bewilderment was not her own. Hers had been low and gravely, worn from sixty
long years of use. This one, however, had the timbre of child—shrill and
youthful.
She tested it again. “That’s
definitely me talking. I think. Where on earth am I, anyway?”
Maika stood and surveyed her
surroundings. People were here, or at least they used to be. Stone towered
around her, all of it in a crumbling state of disrepair. It was like a stone slum, the sort she’d only seen in movies.
There was certainly nothing so desolate in Japan.
The abandoned stone edifices
reared up around her. The windows and doors lay far out of reach for even the
tallest adults. Who could possibly have lived in such a place?
I just don’t get it, she agonized. Where is this? Why am I here? I must be dreaming. She pinched her cheek to
be sure. Okay. Not
dreaming.
Maika rubbed her cheek, mind
racing from one possibility to the next, each more frightening than the last.
The unknown could poison the human psyche, and Maika was beginning to succumb.
Secrets lurked in the shadows
of every empty dwelling. Maika held her breath and remained silent for fear of
who—or what—might be listening.
In the midst of her cowering,
she remembered her granddaughter, her dear
granddaughter who’d come to visit her.
Oh no, please don’t tell me
she’s here too. If anything happened to my sweet… My sweet…
Maika could not remember. She
could not remember her name. She could not remember her face. Nothing. With
each passing second, she seemed to remember less.
“What? No, but I…I am Kurita
Maika. I just turned sixty, and I…I…”
The memories slipped away like sand between her fingers. First her sixtieth
birthday, then her wedding, the birth of her daughter, her granddaughter’s
enrollment in junior high school… She could perceive their absence, knew such
memories existed, but the details evaded her. All the things that defined her
and the latter half of her life vanished behind a veil of fog.
“I remember junior high.
Everything up to then. I have all of that. But why?
What’s happening?” Once-hazy childhood memories sharpened like photos coming
into focus, while her adulthood faded into obscurity. “I-I’m confused. What is
this? Mom… Oniisan? Anna-oneechan?!”
Unbeknownst to her, Maika’s
speech devolved as her panic increased. As her adulthood disappeared, so too
did her maturity and poise.
Tears welled in her eyes. In
an attempt to stymie them, she hung her head—and was
met with a new shock: her feet. Before, she’d been wearing hospital socks, but
now her feet were bare. Moreover, these…were not her feet.
“Wh-what? These are a child’s
feet.” Maika frantically felt her body. With each touch, her eyes grew wider,
and the certainty grew. She was, in fact, a child. “What? How?”
Words failed her. She stared
down at a pair of small, dainty hands attached to
stumpy, frail arms, neither of which belonged to a grown adult. Her clothes,
too, were tiny. Ragged. They belonged on a street urchin.
The pieces clicked into place
all at once. The buildings were not large; she was small.
What is happening, what is
happening, someone tell me what is happening! Maika started to flail. So
I have the body of a child and the mind of an adult
now?! What manga is this?!
One series in particular came
to mind. It was particularly vivid among her fresh junior high school memories,
a popular and long-running franchise. The only question was who had drugged her
and forced her into this body—as if!
She tried to get her thoughts back on track. I wasn’t just de-aged, though. I mean, what is this hair?! Why is it
pink?!
Every
time it swayed into her periphery, she did a double take. Her long black
locks—once her pride and joy—had been replaced by a ragged, rosy bob.
Seriously, what am I?! The
super fighting leader of a team of magical girls?!
This time, a Sunday morning
anime popped into her mind. In the world of one of those shows, even Japan
boasted a whole crayon box worth of hair colors. Children and adult men alike flocked to such shows.
Maika knew what she was
doing. She was taking detours through recollections to delay the inevitable.
But reality soon caught up.
She wept when it did.
“Wh-where… Where am I?! What’s happening?!”
Thick tears trickled down her
cheeks and fell to the dirty alley below. As if inspired by the display, the
sky opened up as well. The downpour did little to settle the girl. Nothing calmed her until she ran out of tears and
regained some sense of composure.
She glanced down into a newly
formed puddle. A pink-haired girl stared back. Even in the rippling puddle, the
girl looked young, younger than Maika might have guessed. About ten or so.
Maika did not recognize her.
She saw through her eyes, but this girl was not Kurita
Maika.
Just as fresh wails bubbled up in her throat, she felt a tug on her arm.
“Wh-who’s there?!”
“Follow,” said the stranger.
A young boy with a messy mop
of purple hair guided her. He, too, wore filthy rags. He kept one hand firmly
around Maika’s arm, while the other clenched a broken sword.
Fear seized Maika’s chest.
Broken or not, a blade was a weapon, and this boy was not a kind-looking
fellow. This was not the sort of place where kind
fellows loitered in the first place. Every ounce of common sense she retained
from her former life in Japan screamed at her to run.
“L-let me go,” Maika
stammered.
“This is no place for a
child,” the boy responded.
“What?” she said.
The boy only tugged again,
harder this time. Maika had no choice but to walk.
“Where are you taking me?”
she asked.
“Somewhere safe,” he assured. “Not here.”
Where was “here,” anyway?
Perhaps Maika had been right in her initial assumption that this was a slum.
“They were watching you cry,”
the boy said.
Maika croaked. Who were
“they?” Where were they hiding?
“Once you started up again,
they would have taken you,” the boy explained.
“So…you rescued me, then,”
Maika said.
The boy did not answer, but
neither did he loosen his grip on her.
The fear retreated. “Th-thank
you, sir, but why are you helping me?”
Again, he did not answer. He
didn’t seem like the talkative type. When at last he spoke, his voice was low.
“A child in tears is a child in need. Or so my mother and father taught me.”
He quickly returned to his
reticence.
“They sound like good
people,” Maika said.
“They were.”
Maika winced at his use of
past tense. At once, she guessed his story, why he
was dressed as he was, why he stalked such dark streets.
“We’re here,” he announced.
“Huh?”
The boy pushed her forward.
They had left the slums and returned to the world of the living. Here, the sun
climbed just above the horizon to shine on a medieval European townscape where
citizens strolled up and down busy streets. The sight of life eased Maika’s heart. There was still so much she didn’t understand,
but this at least allowed her a moment to breathe.
Even the rain had stopped.
“Um, thank you again… Huh?”
Maika turned, but the boy was already gone, vanished into thin air. “He didn’t
go back, did he?” No sooner had they left those slums than he turned right back
toward them. The unease threatened to creep up Maika’s spine again. “At least I won’t be kidnapped, but he could have stuck around a
little longer.”
Maika stared down the road
stretching into the slums. Here was far better than there, but it was no less
foreign. The boy couldn’t have known that. He couldn’t have known that she was,
in fact, an old woman who had been in a hospital bed only moments prior. To
him, Maika was just a little girl in need of rescuing, and he’d done exactly that.
She leaned against a nearby
wall and grunted. “Sure, I get it, but would it have killed him to ask who I
was or what I was doing here?”
Maika was quick to turn
gratitude into grievance, at least in this particular case. Thankfully, there
were more generous souls in the world.
“My, are you all right,
little one?” a woman asked.
Maika made for a dramatic
sight, propped up against a wall as she was.
“Do you need help?” the woman
asked.
Maika met the woman’s worried
gaze. She dressed like a nun, unmistakable and striking, like something out of
an anime. And she was gorgeous.
The girl could have sworn she
knew this woman. Have I seen her before?
“Are you in pain, child?” the
woman asked.
“Oh, um, n-no…” Her mouth
flapped like she couldn’t decide what to say.
The
sister examined Maika, looking her up and down. She seemed to glean something.
“You’ve nowhere to go.”
Maika stuttered something.
The woman was sharp, or perhaps Maika was slow. She remembered her attire and
considered the fact that children with somewhere to go didn’t often give off
the impression of a rat.
The woman smiled softly.
“I’ll give you a home, if you’d like. I have an orphanage.
You will have food and a place to rest there.” She offered her hand.
After much hesitation, Maika
decided she would do well not to look a gift horse in the mouth. “Th-thank
you.”
“You’re most welcome. Call me
Annabelle. Sister Annabelle.”
“Thank you, Sister
Annabelle.”
Her savior’s magnanimous
smile filled Maika with intense relief. She was safe at last.
But something kept nagging at
the back of her mind.
I swear I’ve seen her before. She dug and dug through
her memories, but none produced that woman’s face. I
would have remembered a pale blonde beauty like her.
Perhaps the memory lay among
the many forgotten from her adulthood. Try as she might to recover it, however,
Maika would find no answers that day. She would continue to fail so long as she
kept searching in the wrong places, for Maika had not
seen the nun’s face on a living person. But the truth of Maika’s
circumstances—the truth of this world she found herself in—would not reveal
itself for some time yet.
Once it did, it would not be
long before her fateful meeting with a certain maid.
Chapter
1:
A New Face in House Rudleberg
SPRING—THE SEASON OF GENTLE WEATHER and refreshing breezes. Already, the pleasant, mild temperatures
burned away as June encroached, only a sunrise away.
“Do you have everything,
dear? Not forgetting anything, are you?”
“No, Mother, I have not
misplaced anything in the five minutes since you last asked me that.”
Luciana rolled her eyes, a
gesture Marianna did not appreciate. The Rudleberg
capital estate foyer hosted their altercation that morning.
“I’ll not soon forget the
incident during the opening ceremony. You told me you had everything then too,
young lady,” Marianna said with a teasing grin.
Her daughter let out an
entirely unladylike grunt of embarrassment. “I-I thought maids were supposed to
respect their family’s privacy, Melody!” she blurted
in a flustered frenzy.
The maid at her side simply
smiled. “That they are, my lady. Unfortunately, I am similarly obligated to
report household happenings to Her Ladyship, as she is lady of the house.”
“Great, throw the lady of the
house’s daughter under the carriage then!”
Melody Wave—House Rudleberg’s
maid of all work, fifteen years old, once a Japanese girl and now the unwitting heroine of The Silver Saint and the
Five Oaths. Her name should have been Cecilia
Leginbarth; however, having no knowledge of the otome game her new world was
based on, Melody had instead chosen to pursue her previous life’s dream and
become a maid.
This seemingly minor
divergence would have sweeping—and, frankly, absurdly convenient—consequences
for the game’s original plot.
Luciana herself was the perfect example of the scale of Melody’s
unintentional tampering. Normally, her role would have been to succumb to the
circumstances of her birth and be consumed by jealousy for the heroine, thus
serving as a mid-boss in the game. Thanks to Melody and her preposterously
fantastical maid magic, however, Luciana avoided that gruesome fate. She now
lived a comfortable life, was best friends with the
heroine she was meant to hate, and would be fighting by her side in no time
soon.
Whoever orchestrated this
world, if such a person existed, had done a masterfully poor job at casting its
characters. A dark-haired, fanatical maid junkie currently occupied the place
intended for a lead heroine.
“No one’s throwing you under
any carriage.” Marianna’s husband, Hughes, count and patriarch of House Rudleberg, spectated the debate from a safe
distance.
The foyer buzzed with
activity this morning as Luciana prepared to move into Royal Academy’s new
dormitories.
Two months ago, tragedy
struck during the annual Spring Ball on the night of the opening ceremony for
the incoming class. An unknown attacker made an attempt on His Highness the
Crown Prince’s life, and although the incident
miraculously ended without bloodshed, it shook the realm. In the name of safety
and peace of mind, the new term had been delayed. Tomorrow would be the
academy’s long-awaited reopening, complete with newly constructed dorms for
students. What once had been a voluntary system for commoners seeking room and
board was now compulsory for all students, commoner or otherwise, including
Luciana.
It
was an experiment in security. With all relevant parties consolidated on
campus, the academy hoped they could more easily deal with trespassers.
As it happened, the
dormitories were free for commoners, but nobility enjoyed no such leniency.
While Hughes’s position at the Royal Chancery had afforded his house a measure
of financial stability, the Ignobles’ ignobility left a lasting stench. These were unforeseen expenses, ones that would hurt the
count’s coffers.
But appearances were
everything for nobility. Should the need arise to scrape the bottom of the
proverbial barrel, Hughes was prepared to scrape. Thankfully, the Rudlebergs
remained stable, even after boarding fees.
“You’d best make full use of
your time in those dormitories, Luciana,” he said. Which was to say, of course,
she had better make the most of his investment.
“I-I’m not sure what you
mean, Father, but I will. Do my best, that is.” Luciana flinched at the fire
burning in her father’s eyes.
“Don’t be uncouth, darling,”
his wife admonished him. “Melody, our daughter is in your hands.”
“I will see to it that she’s
cared for, Your Ladyship.” The maid, who would attend Royal Academy alongside
Luciana, offered her mistress a most perfect curtsy.
“I’ve checked and double-checked Lady Luciana’s luggage myself. All should be
in order…so long as she doesn’t empty it all out again.”
Her lady huffed. “Can we please drop it?! It was two months ago!”
Luciana would never live down
the incident where she removed her things from her bag to verify the contents
for herself, only to leave behind her letter of acceptance
prior to the opening ceremony. Luciana wished everyone would forget. The
reminder turned her a fierce shade of red. But no one in that room was likely
to forget; they loved to see her flustered.
Marianna nodded, satisfied
with Melody’s thoroughness, then rested her cheek against her hand and sighed.
“It’s a shame we never managed to find new help.”
“Who could have predicted
hiring even a single servant would prove so arduous?”
Hughes replied.
The Rudlebergs’ estate in the
capital employed but one maid: Melody. With her attending Royal Academy with
Luciana, the estate would need new maids to see to the manor’s upkeep. Alas,
not a single soul had answered the Rudlebergs’ request at the guild.
Unfortunately, this came as
no surprise. Two generations prior, the blunders of an old Count Rudleberg had saddled his house with the title
“Ignoble.” Melody had done what she could to mitigate the consequences of past
mistakes, but much of the nobility continued looking down their noses at the
“Ignoble” Rudlebergs.
Far be it from Melody,
however, to leave her house in chaos.
“Your carriage awaits, my
lady,” said the maid.
“Thank you, Melody,” Luciana
said. “Well, I guess this is it. Mother, Father. Keep
an eye on them, would you, Serena?”
“Yes, my lady,” replied a
young woman standing a respectful distance off to the side.
Serena had a slightly more
mature countenance than Melody but wore the same uniform save for the
headpiece. Melody kept her hair pinned up and concealed it beneath a cap, while
Serena wore a lacy headdress. Long chestnut hair cascaded past her shoulders, a heart-shaped silver ornament shimmering on her neck.
Hers was a much more
fashionable style, like a parlormaid, in contrast to Melody’s modest
appearance. All the better for entertaining guests.
Lord and Lady Rudleberg’s
comments might have sounded mad in light of the presence of this additional
maid. What need had they of extra help when clearly they had it right here?
“She really is beautiful,” Marianna said. “It’s difficult to believe she’s a
doll.”
“You flatter me.”
Serena smiled. To anyone
else’s eyes, she was nothing but a beautiful maiden, but those present knew
better. After all, they had witnessed her creation firsthand. They knew her
architect well.
“The estate is in your hands while I’m away, Serena,” Melody said.
“Treat it as I would.”
“Yes, Gentlesister. I shan’t
sully my creator’s name.”
That architect being Melody,
of course.
Melody created the arcane
doll known as Serena in the latter half of May.
It happened on a day when
Luciana ordered Melody to rest and would hear no arguments to the contrary. The
maid had been working nonstop since her employment
began, and as the estate’s sole servant at that. Her lady would not have it.
She refused to be taken for a slave driver. And so she kicked Melody out.
Melody proceeded to have
quite a splendid time strolling about the capital with a young girl she
happened to meet, but that’s neither here nor there.
The crux of this story lay
with the doll Melody found at a market. It was a cute
little fabric thing with chestnut hair and azure eyes. Inspiration struck like
a bolt of lightning.
If help would not come to the
Rudlebergs, why not make their own?
Melody had been quick to
accept magic’s place in her new world. She was, perhaps, spoiled on it. It was
only a matter of time before she started stirring cauldrons, really.
The day following her
respite, she set to work bringing the inanimate doll
to life.
“We have a vessel,” she
murmured. “But a brain… Yes, I can make that work.”
Melody scrutinized the doll
on her desk closely, her mind racing. She theorized that the process would be
much like designing a robot, only with magic rather than circuitry. In that
line of thinking, hardware was worthless without the software to make it run.
Thankfully, she had a solution.
She already had a spell that
could create autonomous individuals out of magic—Alter Ego. Though each clone
carried only a fraction of her power, they were perfect copies and could act,
think, and move just as Melody would. It was not a huge leap to utilize that
technique in the synthesis of an entirely new being.
But why go to such trouble?
Why not settle for a clone? The reason was simple:
Clones could only function so long as Melody was conscious. As soon as she laid
her head down to sleep at the academy, the estate would be Melodyless. Every
morning, she would have to create new clones and then send them on their way,
and that simply wasn’t practical. Not impossible; simply impractical.
A maid automaton was the
obvious answer.
“Life unto nothing—Nouveau Cuore!”
With
a wave of her hands, the doll began to glow. Melody erased her memories and
scrambled the personality of her clone so that not even she would know its
nature. She did not want a slave but a creature with free will who could
exercise its own judgment. A colleague. It felt wrong to dictate another’s
heart.
Granted, Melody was sure to
place maidliness at the forefront of the creation’s priorities, together with typical social and moral standards. She
was not out to unleash a violent freeloader on the world, after all. And
without maidliness, well, this entire endeavor would have been decidedly
pointless.
But then the light went out.
Melody frowned. Back to the drawing board.
“Maybe a doll isn’t enough to
retain mana. I need something to hold it. A core of some kind.”
As with the rethreading spell, Melody could manipulate fabric with mana, but
only to a limited extent. A single toy doll simply wasn’t a receptive enough
vessel to maintain enough magic to replicate the thoughts and feelings of a
living human person.
Luciana and her parents never
went without defensive charms on their clothing, and such spells were certainly
potent, but defense was the mana’s only charge. Simple materials lent themselves to simple tasks. Gemstones and metals
conducted magical energy far better and thus could conduct more complex spells.
Melody had hoped the stones in the doll’s eyes would suffice for her purposes,
but no such luck.
“I’ll have to find something
else to act as a catalyst. If I can find the time… Goodness, I should be in the
forest gathering ingredients! Gateway—Ovunque Porta!”
A
humble door appeared before her, and Melody entered what she considered her own
personal grocery store, but what most knew as the largest and most dangerous
blightland in the world: the Great Vanargand Wood.
There, she was quick to
resolve her conundrum.
“Now what’s this?”
As Melody scavenged for herbs
and mushrooms, she stumbled upon something out of place: an old, old silver
pedestal.
“Some
kind of relic, maybe? It looks decades—maybe hundreds
of years old.”
The thing desperately needed
a polishing; it was horribly deteriorated, so blackened that only vestiges of
the actual silver remained. What intricate embellishments had once adorned it
lay beneath a layer of grime. It had a small opening at its head, a slit that
looked like the perfect place to sheathe a sword. But the
sword was nowhere to be found.
“These blemishes must be
rust. Or silver sulfide, rather.”
Silver did not actually rust,
but it could tarnish. Silver sulfide was the chemical substance that resulted
from the process. It stained the surfaces of jewelry, silverware, and the like
due to sulfur compounds in the air (typically from car exhaust or even hot
springs). This downside was a blessing in disguise
for many nobles—aristocratic families often preferred silver tableware because
it could easily detect poisonous substances, which were frequently sulfuric or
arsenic in nature.
The Rudlebergs, of course,
being one such family of nobles.
“I’ve never seen anyone else
come through here. Maybe this used to be some sort of religious site?”
Melody studied the pedestal,
unable to contain her curiosity.
“I know. I should give this a
good cleaning. It’s the least I can do for how much use I’ve gotten out of
these woods. Elements obey—Ele-Dominio.”
The blackened pedestal drew
in light, and the light divided itself into tiny sections like a glowing
tortoise shell. Moments later, a piece clicked out of place, floated into the
air, and scattered together with the blemishes on the
pedestal. This repeated for every section of the shell of light until the
pedestal shimmered once more. When the process was done, the pedestal stood
mighty and regal, glowing not by magic but by virtue of its own luster.
Melody’s Ele-Dominio spell
was a powerful one, even compared to the rest of her arsenal of maid magic. It
could disassemble, reform, and reorganize bonds at the atomic level, turning water into steam without heat and forming ice
without cold, or even separating each individual molecule into oxygen and
hydrogen.
In this case, she simply
altered the chemical makeup of the outer layer of the pedestal, broke down the
sulfide tarnishing it, and returned the silver to its former luster. In many,
many other cases, such magic had far more dangerous applications. Needless to say, any modern human would have been horrified by
the implications, as nothing prevented someone with such a power from, for
example, causing oxidative stress or deterioration within the human body. This
power could rapidly age someone or shut down entire organs.
Any sane person would have
seen the danger inherent in such magic and perhaps even spurned it.
“There! Perfect. I would have
liked to take a toothbrush to it and use some good
old-fashioned elbow grease, but I really should be getting back to the estate.”
Melody, however, was not any
sane person. Thankfully for the denizens of her world, maids interested her far
more than body horror. Ironic that the obsession which gave birth to such
horrifying magic was in itself the limit on its full potential.
Hypothetical weapons of mass destruction aside, Melody observed the pedestal
with renewed interest. “Wait. There’s magic circulating in here. It’s faint,
but I can feel it. Why is it…?”
Perhaps the site had been a religious one. There was something arcane about
it. Vaguely so. It possessed an aimless, but nonetheless apparent, energy. What
struck Melody most starkly, though, was how the mana seemed to harmonize with her own.
“Yeah. This is the most
receptive material I’ve ever cast a spell on. I
wonder…”
Melody pressed her hands
against the pedestal, drawing the mana within it to one corner, then breaking
that piece off. Only when she went to gather it did she realize what she’d
done.
“Oh my gosh, wait, what if
this was here for a reason?!”
What if it had been sealing
something or was the source of a greater magic that
suffused the entire forest? Melody whipped her head around, tentatively waiting
for something bad to happen.
“Th-there wasn’t that much mana in it, so it can’t have been that important. Whatever it was here for, it’s probably not
even doing it anymore. Right?” she asked no one in particular.
She didn’t like taking from
what was likely a historical or cultural site, but she
did need that piece of silver quite badly.
Melody gave the pedestal
another glance. With all of its energy concentrated in her fragment, it almost
appeared duller, like its light had gone out. After a few seconds of
reverential silence, she bowed and offered the monument an apology, then
returned to the estate.
That night, after dinner, she
prepared to unveil her plan before the family.
“What
is this announcement, then?” Hughes asked.
His wife and their daughter
watched Melody with bemusement.
“In regards to the current
shortage of servants,” Melody began, “I believe I have a solution, my lord.”
“Is this what you were
talking about before?” Luciana asked.
The maid replied, “Indeed, my
lady.”
“Are you going to introduce
us to a new acquaintance?” asked Hughes.
“In a manner of speaking, my lord. Here she is.”
“Where?” the Rudlebergs
harmonized.
Melody placed a small doll
with a human-sized choker hanging from its neck on the table. On the choker,
front and center, sat a lovely little heart made of silver—the very fragment
Melody had collected earlier that day.
“I don’t follow,” said
Marianna. “What does this doll have to do with our lack of retinue?”
“That will be made clear very shortly, my lady,” Melody replied as
she held her hands over the doll. “Life unto nothing—Nouveau
Cuore!”
The silver heart glowed,
bright and refulgent. As the powerful and elaborate magic wove itself into the
metal, it seeped also into the doll itself. Nouveau Cuore was based on Alter
Ego, so the spell could materialize a body just as well as a mind. The doll
began to change—into a fully grown human.
“Back, Father! Back!” Luciana wailed.
“Don’t even think about it,
darling!” Marianna snapped.
“Th-think about what?!”
Hughes cried. “I can hardly see a thing!”
What the spell could not create for this newborn person, however, was a set of
clothes. As such, the Rudlebergs found themselves with a naked girl on their
dining table. Odd, given that the doll had been clothed.
At any rate, the women of the
household were quick to protect the doll’s dignity and swiftly blocked Hughes’s
view.
Melody, meanwhile, was as
shocked as the rest of them. “M…Mother?”
The girl was the spitting
image of a younger Selena. She looked about Melody’s age. Perhaps Melody’s
memories of her mother had imposed themselves upon the spell, thus altering the
creation’s appearance. She had brunette hair and
lapis lazuli eyes, just like Selena.
Melody recalled her mother
being a maid before her birth. The memory sent a pang of loss stabbing into her
chest. Had the magic manifested her subconscious wishes?
The maid stared at the doll,
and the doll stared back.
The doll smiled. “Greetings,
gentle creator. Might I trouble you for a name?”
And so, Serena was born.
“Melody? You look distracted.” Luciana studied the maid with worry
as the carriage jostled along.
Melody shook herself from her
reveries. “Apologies, my lady. It’s nothing.”
“Really? It didn’t seem like
nothing. Oh, hey, I almost forgot! Look!”
“Hm? Ah, I see.”
Luciana pulled out a small
chain hanging around her neck and down the front of her dress and proudly
displayed it. A rather cheap-looking ring set with an
azure stone dangled from the chain, a souvenir Melody had bought for her during
her obligatory vacation.
The lady giggled. “I turned
it into a necklace. Cute, huh?”
Luciana never removed this
necklace at home, but the quality did not meet noble standards. By placing the
ring on a necklace, however, Luciana could wear it at the academy while hiding
it under her uniform.
“Oh, my lady…” Melody’s heart swelled. She clapped her hands. “Ah! I
should cast Arte Sensitivo on it if you intend to keep it on your person. Your
clothing’s been charmed, of course, but one can never be too careful.”
Arte Sensitivo fell along the
maidmancy branch of spellcraft. It was best applied to gemstones. The wearer of
a stone so imbued would feel a warning if they became the target of malicious
intent. Indeed, this very spell had saved the crown
prince’s life at the Spring Ball.
“No,” Luciana said. “I’ll do
without.”
“My lady?”
“As wonderful as your magic
is, I’m going to Royal Academy to learn, and that includes about relationships.
A lady should know how to judge character with her own two eyes.”
“My lady…” Once more,
Melody’s heart swelled. Any governess would swoon upon hearing her pupil speak such words. “I think that’s an admirable idea. As
you wish, then. I will not, however, be dissuaded from the spells on your
clothing.”
Luciana giggled. “I didn’t
think you would, and those are for safety anyway, which I won’t say no to. On
that note, I had something I wanted to discuss with you.”
“Yes?”
“When we get to the academy,
I’d like you to refrain from casting any spells at all.
To the best of your ability, I mean.”
“Any at all? Oh, but of
course. In the spirit of learning.”
“Y-yeah. Learning. You’re
okay with that?”
“Perfectly. Actually, the
prospect of trying my hand at work without magical handicaps has me rather
excited!”
Melody beamed. In truth,
Luciana found it quite endearing, even if she couldn’t quite comprehend the
thrill of turning a game from very easy to hard mode.
She smiled softly at Melody and let out a quiet sigh
of relief. Well, that went well. I did not want to
wait and find out what might happen if she went wild with her magic while we
were on campus.
That was one potential nightmare averted, and just in time too. This wouldn’t be such an issue if I told her the truth about how strong
she really is, but…something tells me I shouldn’t.
Chapter
2:
Encounters at the Academy
AT THE CENTER OF THE THEOLAN CAPITAL stood a towering monument to the realm and its dominion—the royal
palace. Nestled in its bosom: the Paltescian Royal Academy for Higher Learning,
the setting for The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths.
Some might criticize the
logistics of such positioning. “It is not at all realistic for a hub of
activity with so many people coming and going to sit
so near the seat of government,” they might say. “It is simply not sound from a
security standpoint.” And for them we mourn a lack of suspension of disbelief.
This was the world of an otome game, a work of fiction. To nitpick such
minutiae is to poison the soul. Historical accuracy and geopolitical concerns
were perhaps not quite at the forefront of the minds of those merely seeking to entertain.
Ahem. At any rate, Luciana
and her attendant were well on their way to the dorms where they would begin
their new lives. After only two months of construction and the removal of the
courtyard, grand, sprawling hallways stood ready to serve as the home of every
student at Royal Academy. Truly, a magnificent feat, and one that certainly
owed something to the wonders of magic. In more
mundane lands, like that of real-world Japan, two months might have been barely
enough time to begin planning such an endeavor. Or
perhaps the speedy build had more to do with His Majesty gathering all the
realm’s mages and architects and setting them to work around the clock. Their
efforts were evident in this marvel of architecture.
They’d constructed six
dormitories in total, split between men and women,
and then further still by status. Although Royal Academy touted equal treatment
of all regardless of peerage, the fact remained that some students expected
certain standards of living.
The Common Hall sat lowest
and would house those without title at no charge. They would receive free
breakfast and dinner, and they could use the modest kitchen included in each
room. All told, it was a very comfortable
arrangement. First-years would live on the first floor, second-years on the
second, and third-years on the third.
Next in rank was the Lower
Hall, where knights, baronets, barons, and viscounts resided. The petty
nobility and the least significant of the landed aristocracy. Like the Common
Hall, this dorm had three stories, but floors coincided with rank rather than seniority.
The Upper Hall was reserved
for families of counts, marquesses, dukes, and royalty. Easily the most
resplendent of the three buildings, this dormitory stood five stories tall with
the entire top floor set aside for the exclusive use of the royal family.
Both noble halls housed
cafeterias more akin to restaurants, though sustainability was not much of a
concern. Each residence came equipped with kitchens,
and ones of much higher quality than in the Common Hall, which facilitated
dining in as desired.
Luciana Rudleberg, being of
respectable birth, found herself on the second floor of the Upper Hall.
Financial considerations notwithstanding, Rudleberg was
a landed house and ruled over a countship, and a fairly well regarded one at
that. Their standing was not in question in that
respect.
“Wow. It’s even bigger than
my room back home.” The lady’s mouth hung agape, her head swiveling as she took
in the luxurious accommodations.
“Mind your bearing, my lady,”
her maid chastised her.
Melody could not fault
Luciana entirely, however. Luciana’s room at the estate was a modest thing, her
study area occupying the same space as her bed, while her new dorm was
comparatively gargantuan, and
it came with generous areas for cooking and dining. She had not just a bedroom
and study, but also a parlor for entertaining guests and a full bathroom.
Lest this become an apartment
tour, we shall move on to the dorm’s attached living space for servants. Though
smaller than the main area, it too did not want for amenities and came with its
own private bathroom and…
Ahem. Moving on, the residence was not actually all that lavish by
the standards of a typical count’s daughter. The Ignobles had merely grown
accustomed to humble furnishings.
“Surely your home estate in
your demesne is larger than this, though, my lady,” said Melody.
Ignoble or not, House
Rudleberg’s countship was generational and old. Save for the blundering
patriarch two lords past, theirs was an honest line
of counts, so it stood to reason that they’d passed down a manor truly
befitting nobility in better times.
“Oh.” Luciana faltered and
hesitated. “Well, about that…”
Melody cocked her head. “My
lady?”
“I’m sure you remember the
story about my great-grandfather. How he sent us into crippling debt and we had
to sell a lot of our territory to recover the cost?”
“I do. You told me the day we met. Do you mean to say…?”
“Y-yeah. Our actual estate?
It was on land we had to sell.” Luciana laughed awkwardly.
A lord typically chose the
largest and most prosperous—that is, the most valuable—town
in his demesne in which to build his residence. Should that lord fall into
debt, and should he fail to deliver on his monetary responsibilities, well, he
would have few options to procure the funds. Such had
been the fate of House Rudleberg.
“So we had to build something
smaller on what land remained,” Luciana continued. “It’s really not much bigger
than our place in the capital.”
“I-I see.”
Melody failed to find words
that weren’t scathing and directed at her lady’s great-grandfather, so she held
her tongue instead.
Overcoming the sudden pall
hanging over their conversation, the two quickly set
to organizing their belongings in their new space. Rather, Melody
set to organizing after she gave Luciana a cup of tea and told her to sit
still.
“I can help, you know.”
“You’ll do no such thing, my
lady. Stay where you are and rest your travel-weary self.”
The maid beamed. Luciana had
lost this battle. With an amused sigh, Luciana returned to sipping her tea.
Just as Melody was finishing up, the doorbell chimed. She answered it,
only to discover a girl in a maid uniform. Melody stood straight as a board and
bowed politely.
“Who do I have the pleasure
of speaking with?” Melody asked.
“House Invidia extends its
most humble greetings from next door. My lady requests the honor of doing so in
person at your earliest convenience.”
“I will speak with my
mistress. One moment please.”
Melody gently shut the door
and returned to Luciana.
“Someone from House Invidia
has come asking if you’d meet her mistress,” she said. “It seems they’re our
neighbors. Will you see her?”
“Neighbors? Sure, I’m free.”
“It is generally customary to
maintain a facade of poise and schedule such meetings two or three days out, my
lady.”
“Well, we’re not going to
have time to schedule much of anything after
tomorrow, what with lessons complicating things.”
“As you wish, my lady. I will
speak with her attendant.”
“Sure thing. Thanks!”
Melody relayed the message,
and soon the maid returned with her lady in tow.
“Well met, Lady Luciana of
House Rudleberg,” she said. “I am Luna, eldest daughter of Count Invidia. It is
my great pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
The girl
offered a gentle smile. Her hair was blonde like Luciana’s with a touch more
brown in it, and a single pigtail framed the left side of her ethereally
beautiful face.
“The pleasure is mine, Lady
Invidia.”
Luciana guided Luna into the
parlor, where they awaited refreshments. Melody arrived with the tea set at
once, prepared the ladies’ cups, then respectfully retreated with the Invidia
maid.
“Thank
you ever so much for seeing me on such short notice, Lady Rudleberg,” Luna
said.
“I was relieved, really. I
was racked with nerves while moving here, you see, so your having come to say
hello was a great kindness. And please, call me Luciana.”
“You’re too kind, Lady Ru…
Lady Luciana. Likewise, please call me Luna.”
“Well, I can tell you it’s a
great relief to know my neighbor is someone as lovely
as you, Lady Luna.”
“The feeling is mutual, I
assure you. Here’s to a beautiful relationship.”
The girls chuckled together.
Fancy Luciana had come out in full force and was putting on a good show.
The mood carried throughout
the tea party, which concluded without incident. Luna returned to her room,
leaving Melody alone with her lady, who wasted no time collapsing onto the
living room sofa with a hefty sigh. Melody normally
would have chastised such a display, but just this once she pretended she was
too busy cleaning to notice.
“Lord, I’m ready to explode,”
Luciana groaned.
Melody giggled. “If the
governess side of me may speak for a moment, I’d just like to say you handled
yourself quite well, my lady.”
“Did I? Good. Now how am I
going to manage talking and acting like that for an
entire school day? That terrifies me more than the
inevitable exams.”
“I’m certain you’ll do fine.
This was your first time meeting, so it’s only natural that the conversation
was stilted. You’ll find a comfortable rapport with your fellow students as you
spend more time with them.”
Luciana thought of the gentle
smile Luna carried on her lips and smiled herself. “I sure hope so.”
The setting sun cast a
soothing glow through the window, just as warmth filled Luciana’s chest—and
Melody’s, in her own way.
That was such a lovely maid
attending Luna,
Melody thought wistfully. Oh, I hope we’ll get to
know each other better. How I’d love to talk shop with her.
Luciana savored the
sunset-limned profile of her forlorn maid and pretended she wasn’t abundantly
aware of what ran through Melody’s mind.
Chapter
3:
Thumbs-Up on the First Day
THE NEXT MORNING, LUCIANA DRESSED AND prepared to set out bright and early. Silver embroidery shimmered on
her forest-green blazer, and a pleated skirt stretched tastefully past her
knees. Per school rules, she concealed any flashes of bare leg with a pair of
black tights. A dark-red ribbon adorned her collar, the mark of a first-year.
It was a striking ensemble, the sort one only sees in the 2D world,
complete with anachronisms. Medieval Europe had no blazers, of course, but why
bother with historical accuracy when you could look this cute? The designers of
this otome game knew what they were doing.
“How do I look, Melody?”
Luciana asked.
“Stunning, my lady. Not
forgetting anything, are you?”
“Nope, and I made extra sure this time!” She tapped
her leather schoolbag with a smirk.
Melody furrowed her brow.
“You remembered to replace everything you took out, I hope.”
Trust. Difficult to earn,
nearly impossible to regain once lost.
“M-maybe I’ll give it one
more look. Just in case,” Luciana said.
So she had
emptied it again.
Luciana opened her bag. A
shriek swiftly followed. “I forgot my pencil case!”
A fittingly hectic beginning to what was sure to be a day worthy of a sitcom.
“Oh gosh, I’d never live it
down if I was late on my first day.”
It had taken far more time
than Luciana had hoped to find her elusive pencil case. The dastardly thing had
somehow concealed itself in the nook between her desk and the wall. Thankfully,
her early start spared her a most humiliating fate.
The dormitories occupied a
corner of campus that used to be the southeastern
courtyard. It took only ten minutes to walk from there to the halls of learning
to the north where Luciana and her peers would study for the next three years.
The academic building struck
quite an imposing figure. A far cry from traditional Japanese architecture,
Royal Academy’s main hall was a monument of brick and stone bordered by
pleasant green shrubbery, like an old, storied
British university.
Luciana gaped in amazement,
unaware of and unfazed by such comparisons. “It’s huge.”
Students of all years crowded
the road from the dorms. The path was bound to endure heavy traffic now that
the academy’s entire population resided on campus.
More noticeable was the
distinct lack of attendants. Here, nobles would not have their servants to
attend to their every need; enjoyment of such
luxuries was limited to the dormitories. Only students and instructors could
enter the school buildings, with very few exceptions, and it was up to each
individual, noble or common-born, to look after themselves during their
academic career. Such was the way it had always been, even before the expanded
dormitory system.
Practically speaking, it made
sense. If one student were allowed a footman to carry
their bag, then every student would be allowed their servants, and the halls of
learning would quickly become halls of servitude, packed with personal
attendants.
Eventually, Luciana recovered
from her nerves enough to realize she had been standing stock-still in the
middle of the path for far too long. She shook herself and continued on her
way, only to be stopped in her tracks again. A throng
gathered around the far wall, fighting to get a look at the posting of the
class divisions for all three years. Every student funneled into one huge mass,
trying to see the lists.
Luciana searched over their
heads. “First-years, first-years…”
“Luciana!” came a familiar
voice.
“There you are!” came
another.
Luciana whipped around, her
eyes going wide. “Beatrice! Milliaria! Morning!”
“Morning,” Beatrice replied.
The daughter of Viscount Lillertcruz, Beatrice sported a long, chestnut braid.
“Good morning,” said
Milliaria, daughter of Baron Faronkalt. Her hair was a serene shade of blue
with touches of violet, fine and bouncy, and she had a refined, practiced
smile.
They were new nobility, their
fathers being the current rulers of territories that
had once belonged to the Rudlebergs. But more than that, they were Luciana’s
closest friends. Life had forced them apart ever since the Spring Ball,
essentially making this their two-month reunion.
“It feels like it’s been
forever,” said Luciana.
“Circumstances have certainly
conspired to make meeting rather difficult these past months,” Beatrice
said.
“It’s no wonder after what
happened at the Spring Ball,” Milliaria said. “I
wasn’t allowed out of the estate for an eternity.”
The attack on the academy’s
annual tradition had made unsettling waves throughout the kingdom. Following
the academy’s lead after the term was delayed, many families forbade their
children from leaving home to keep them safe.
“Well, for a month,” she
corrected herself. “But still.”
“And then they foisted reviews onto us. If I didn’t know better, I would say
it was some kind of conspiracy to keep us from having any fun,” Beatrice
griped.
When May rolled around, the
academy had sent families textbooks in preparation for term that would resume
in June. Though they had to delay the term, they would not let their students’
education fall behind. They instructed every student to review the material they would have missed during the interim. Even those
lucky few whose paranoid parents had not yet imprisoned them found themselves
ensnared by greater forces yet.
“You can say that again…”
Luciana groaned.
“Are you okay?” Beatrice
asked.
“I think she’s left us,”
Milliaria said.
Luciana stared off into
space. Into a now-distant past. Into hell. Flashes of a maid. Spartan lessons.
Nightmares. Some people made
for terrifying tutors.
“Come back, Luciana,”
Beatrice called out to her. “We need to check the class listings.”
At last, she snapped awake.
“Huh? O-oh. Right. Looks like it’s cleared out a little.”
Milliaria giggled. “I hope
we’ll get to be together.” They approached the bulletin board. “Looks like I’m
in Class C. Beatrice is B. Luciana is A.”
“Well, that’s that, I
suppose. Of course we wouldn’t be so lucky,” said
Beatrice.
“You’re kidding me,” Luciana
said in response.
Reluctantly, the girls
trudged to their respective classrooms.
“Here’s A,” Luciana
announced.
“I’m right next door, and
Milliaria is just over there,” Beatrice explained. “We’re not very far from
each other. We can certainly do lunch together at the very least.”
Luciana let out a relieved
sigh. These were her only two friends in the capital.
Whatever else happened, she would have lunch as her respite.
She bade them farewell and
entered the classroom. Every pair of eyes instantly darted to her. Luciana
froze, barely catching a yelp before it leapt from her throat. She glanced at
the seating chart on the blackboard and hurried to her desk.
“That’s the Fae Princess,”
someone whispered. “From the Spring Ball.”
“I thought she was the Hero
Princess,” someone else muttered.
“She’s an Ignoble is what she
is,” another hissed.
Luciana earned the title “Fae
Princess” at the ball two months prior in reverence to her beauty. “Hero
Princess,” on the other hand, was in honor of her bravery in taking a blow
meant for the prince when the unknown assailant attacked.
Since the ball, imaginations had run wild and rumors had swelled, especially because
many folks were cooped up at home with nothing better to do. Luciana’s
classmates could scarcely contain their curiosity, and it showed in the
not-so-hushed whispers bubbling up around her. Her reputation as an Ignoble
added a twinge of venom to the murmurings. Melody’s Arte Sensitivo spell would
have proved quite redundant here.
Luciana
wished she could turn invisible. It was everything she could do to keep from
sighing in public.
Finally, she arrived at her
seat, somewhere near the middle of the room next to the window. Women sat to
her front and right, a man to her back. All fortunately refrained from
gossiping in her presence, and she enjoyed a moment of quiet.
The girl sitting to her right
shut the textbook she had been reading and turned.
“Greetings. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I am Luna, daughter of…Lady Luciana?”
“Lady Luna?”
Who should it be but Count
Invidia’s daughter herself.
“Well, isn’t this a
coincidence?” Luna said. “I suppose this makes us neighbors twice over. What a
lovely surprise.”
“Agreed. I’ve been a mess of
nerves this morning. I can’t tell you how glad I am to see a familiar face.”
They grinned at each other,
and Luciana’s tension melted away. Gosh, her smile.
I could stare at it for hours. I’m almost jealous.
Luna knew how to smile. She
wasn’t especially pretty, not breathtakingly so anyway, but there was something
about her, something charming that Luciana couldn’t imitate, even studied as
she was under Melody’s tutelage. Her smile was tender and bright in the most
natural way.
Luciana lowered her guard.
“Once again, it is truly a
pleasure, Lady Luciana, and I hope our acquaintance is a pleasant one.”
“Yeah! Me too!” Luciana
flashed a thumbs-up. Fancy Luciana perished in that single gesture.
Silence filled the air
between them.
Luna blinked. “I, um…”
“I-I’m so sorry!” Luciana
blurted. “Er, I humbly apologize. I, um, spoke without… Old habits, and, well…”
Her face burned. She’d thought her mask was more
secure. She couldn’t bear to look the girl in the eye, humiliated by that slip
of the tongue. And thumb.
Her neighbor chuckled. “I’m
sorry. I don’t mean to laugh.”
Pink brushed Luna’s cheeks as
she cracked up. Luciana’s heart pattered around her chest, but she could not
afford to be beguiled right now.
“I-I-I sincerely apologize
for my rudeness,” Luciana said. “On my honor, I will
ensure that it never happens…”
“Oh, please, I take no
offense. I welcome it, in fact.”
“…again. Pardon?”
“I should not have laughed
earlier, but you were so adorable I couldn’t help myself. I felt that I’d
gotten a glimpse at the real Lady Luciana.”
Luciana somehow blushed
harder and hung her head.
“Now that we’ve broken the
ice, so to speak, I was actually wondering if…if I
might speak frankly with you as well?” Lady Luna said.
“Speak…frankly?”
“Our first meeting was one
thing,” Lady Luna continued. “Formalities and all that. But seeing as it seems
we’ll be in each other’s company quite a lot for the time being, I think a more
casual relationship would be to our benefit. If you’re okay with that, of
course.”
Luciana peered up at Luna.
She was smiling, a nervous twinge of red in her
cheeks. Once her words had fully sunk in, Luciana smiled too. “Absolutely! Call
me Luciana from now on. No titles.” Up went another thumb.
“Oh, thank you. The same goes
for me. Call me Luna.” She timidly held up her fist and made a thumbs-up of her
own, albeit a little crooked. Luciana nearly melted.
And so, Luciana made her very
first friend. Her career at Royal Academy could not
be off to a more perfect start.
But then the classroom
stirred again.
“Your Highness! How do you
fare this morning?”
“Lady Anna-Marie, the best of
mornings to you.”
“Well met, everyone,” said
the prince. “It’s an honor to call you my classmates. Let’s make it a rousing
year, shall we?”
“Good day, all,” his
companion said. “As much as I’d love to visit with each
and every one of you, our instructor will be here shortly. Let us return to our
seats.”
As fate would have it, Prince
Christopher and Marquess Victillium’s daughter, Anna-Marie, shared the same
class. A posse had formed around the celebrities from the moment they entered,
though the royals swiftly and skillfully dispersed the nosy students.
“I didn’t even realize they
were in our class,” Luciana whispered.
Luna giggled. “I didn’t
either until just now. Tunnel vision, hm?”
Luciana had gotten to know
them at the Spring Ball and wanted to greet them, but now seemed an
inconvenient time. Just then, however, her eyes met Anna-Marie’s, who
acknowledged her with a grin. Luciana smiled back.
Being separated from her
friends was unfortunate, but having both Luna and Anna-Marie was a comfort. Her spirits lifted.
“You’re acquainted with Lady
Anna-Marie, aren’t you?” Luna asked.
“Yeah! Wait, how did you know
that?”
Anna-Marie drifted toward her
seat in the back middle of the room. Luciana followed her with her eyes the
whole way, trying not to make her sudden discomfort apparent.
“I was at the Spring Ball
too, you know,” Lady Luna said. “And you were the star of it. Everyone knows that. His Highness even escorted you about during the
latter half.”
“E-everyone?” Luciana nearly
hid her face against her desk in a physical demonstration of the nosedive her
spirits had just taken. Unused as she was to the ways of the big city, the
scale at which information spread shocked her. “I think I might drop out.”
“Don’t be silly,” Luna
laughed. “You’ll be fine, especially with His
Highness and Lady Anna-Marie here. They’ll take most of the attention off of
you.”
“Yeah. Yeah, you’re right.
That’s good at—least?!”
“Luciana?”
Before she could become too at ease, a new problem arose. Luciana could feel it,
cold and dreadful, creeping up her spine. Luna cocked her head and followed
Luciana’s gaze as she slowly turned around.
“I suppose she’s in our class
too,” Luna said, looking back.
“Y-yeah,” Luciana stammered.
“I suppose she is.”
In the same column as
Luciana, all the way in the back, sat Olivia, daughter of Duke Rincot’dor. With
eyes like golden daggers, long flaxen hair elegantly piled atop her head, and a
womanly figure, Olivia was a lady of presence and dignity. She stole the show
whenever she entered a room—any room that Anna-Marie was not in, that was.
Olivia was ever a step
behind, a cheap imitation in all respects save rank. That alone should have
granted her precedence over the marquess’s daughter, but politics had relegated
her to second place. Anna-Marie was the crown prince’s preferred suitress, not
her.
The duke’s daughter sat
quietly. Serenely. A dainty smile on her face.
There’s
nothing dainty about that look in her eyes, Luciana observed, taking care that they did not meet hers. Not
that she would have started a quarrel in public, but one could never be too
careful.
Luciana had made an enemy out
of her at the Spring Ball. Of that, she could be certain. Olivia was one of the
many whom Melody’s Arte Sensitivo spell had marked for caution.
Olivia was undoubtedly second
place to Anna-Marie, but at the Spring Ball, she had
not been allowed even that. Luciana had, however unintentionally, stolen that
spotlight, thereby earning Olivia’s ire.
“Are you all right?” Luna
asked.
“It’s not like I’ve done any
purposeful harm to her,” Luciana muttered. “I suppose I should let sleeping
dogs lie for now.”
A small sigh escaped her
lips. She couldn’t be friends with everyone. Better she made her peace with
that sooner rather than later.
I just wish it wasn’t a duke’s daughter I had to be on thin ice with, she lamented.
The classroom door swung
open, and a man with short, spiky, graying hair, stark features, and a large,
muscular build entered. A robe that lay draped over his suit trailed behind him
as he walked. He looked to be in his thirties, and the moment he entered he
commanded the entire room.
“I am Regus Bauenveil, and you will be my charges for the duration
of this term. His Majesty has blessed my house with a viscountship, and I am
well aware many of you will precede me in the peerage. But know that so long as
you are in my class, you are my student, and I will treat you as such. In
return, I expect respect. Is that clear?” The man fixed the class with his
gaze. Not a soul dared to so much as twitch. “I said,
is that clear?”
“Y-yes, instructor!” the
class roared.
And now our teacher looks
bloodthirsty,
Luciana bemoaned. This isn’t helping my confidence.
“Good,” the man said. “Now,
seeing as many of us are strangers to one another, we’ll forgo lessons for the
sake of introductions. But first…” Regus thwapped a stack of papers onto his
podium. “Normally, the academy would be entering its
second month by now, and you would have taken midterms at the end of May.
Seeing as June is already upon us…I hope this doesn’t beg explanation.”
A chill ran through the
classroom. All at once, everyone remembered the instructions left to them one
month prior with their Royal Academy-issued textbooks.
Instructor Regus grinned
snidely. “I hope you’ve studied. Writing utensils at the ready.”
Chapter 4:
Ups and Downs
ELSEWHERE, WHILE LUCIANA AND HER schoolmates faced the first exam of their piteously young careers…
“Phew. That’s that.”
Melody wiped the metaphorical
sweat from her brow—there was no actual sweat in need of wiping. Compared to
the estate, cleaning her lady’s dorm room proved a decidedly effortless task,
even without the use of magic. Truthfully, she hardly ever
needed magical assistance even back at the estate.
But Melody wiped the sweat
from her brow anyway because Melody was a woman of appearances.
“Next, laundry!”
She set off for the communal
laundry room housed in every dormitory. Washing clothing was perhaps one of a
maid’s most demanding duties; frankly, there was a reason the modern world
invented washing machines. Hand-washing was a herculean
endeavor. No one would aid the position of the humble laundry maid.
So it was strange that
humming filled the hallway. There could be no question as to the source, but why that source was so chipper remained a mystery.
I finally get to make more
maid friends other than Paula!
Having come under the
Rudlebergs’ employ mere moments after arriving in the royal capital, Melody’s
network was terribly limited. She spent the majority
of her time working at the estate, shopping at the market, visiting with Paula
at Lect’s residence, or gathering food in the forest (that is, the blightland
known as the Great Vanargand Wood).
Perhaps the latter
destination put the true extent of her limited point of view into question, but
the fact remained that Melody’s social circle was considerably small.
I
wish I could have spoken more with Lady Invidia’s attendant, but today I’m
going to meet people! I’ll have a hundred friends by tonight, I just know it!
Melody skipped along, as
excited as a grade-schooler. She opened the door to the laundry wearing a huge
smile.
“Good morning and he…llo?”
But the room was deserted. “Wh-what? But why?”
Laundering clothing was,
again, a particularly demanding chore. The tedious
task included cleaning, sterilizing, bleaching, de-staining, drying, and
starching. It was the kind of work best finished early in the day due to its
time-consuming nature. So why was every basin in the washhouse utterly
maidless?
Laundry at the school
dormitories was actually handled in three different ways: the first being
Melody’s current method. Each building came with its
own public wash area, complete with free access to basins and boards and other
such tools, though detergent cost extra.
Secondly, students could take
their dirty clothing to a launderer sponsored by the academy. This was the most
costly option but came with professional care and peace of mind.
The third thing students did,
and the source of the current phenomenon Melody was witnessing, was simply bringing their laundry home.
It really wasn’t so strange.
This was the Upper Hall, the residence of counts and marquesses and beyond. The
wardrobes of upper-crust aristocracy were abundant and required a cleaning
procedure as exacting as their owners. Would such individuals ever deign to
risk their garments at a communal laundry? Not likely.
The Common and Lower Halls
laundries likely saw more traffic, their residents
being of lower status. But the students of the Upper Hall wanted for nothing,
least of all funds. Time was a far more precious commodity. The more costly
options meant their clothing would be away for longer, but wealth again solved
this problem, as most had simply brought large enough wardrobes to compensate.
So once again the Ignoble
Rudlebergs found themselves the exception, and Melody
found herself alone.
“Well, this ruins
everything,” she moaned.
The maid, together with her
clothing hamper, sullenly trudged through the empty laundry. She sighed and
forced herself to set about her work. It did not take her long at all to
finish, as she worked entirely unobstructed.
Melody hung her head when she
finished her work and grumbled, “Having everything to
myself is all well and good, but it’s awfully quiet in here.”
She needed to dry the damp
clothing back in her room. The servants’ quarters each included space for the
task so that residents would not need to hang their clothing out for public
viewing or pilfering. Given its inherent lack of use in the Upper Hall, however,
many servants turned the space into a multipurpose work room.
Lunchtime came, and Melody
was back to humming.
“This time! This time for
sure! I’m shooting for a thousand!”
She would likely miss her
target of one thousand friends, but the maid’s ambitions knew no bounds.
She headed to the servants’
dining hall, which Royal Academy very generously provided. At cost, of course.
The concept was, in fact, Prince Christopher’s handiwork,
born in the image of a staff cafeteria from the modern world.
Tunnels crisscrossed beneath
the dormitories, connecting each building and serving as a sort of emergency
exit in the unlikely case of a crisis or accident. Naturally, the academy
strictly monitored and restricted access to them, swiftly ending the dreams of
any brave men who hoped to utilize them for a late-night rendezvous.
The
servants’ dining hall lay along an offshoot of those tunnels and was open to
maids and manservants from all the dormitories. Melody could not help but thrum
with excitement as she approached the hall. At last, she would make friends,
meet comrades.
She entered the hall…and
indeed, it was thronged with servants.
Yeeeees! she cheered beneath a composed smile. Men and women in uniform
meandered about and ate together in merriment. Melody
continued inside, deeply grateful to her lord for scrounging together the funds
for her to make use of such a paradise.
The hall was massive in all
three dimensions, being meant to accommodate the servants of six entire
dormitories. On the first floor was a traditional cafeteria, while on the open
second floor Melody found what seemed to be a rather
highbrow restaurant. Even among servants a sort of hierarchy existed, and
depending on the master or mistress they served, some could be nobility
themselves. Some of Melody’s fellow Upper Hall residents would likely go to the
second floor for a more aristocratic dining experience.
A sort of tacit social
stratum had developed in the hall, with common servants humbly keeping to the
first floor and blue bloods taking the second. On
closer inspection, some on the latter even seemed to be in plain dress.
Ladies-in-waiting perhaps.
Melody considered the social
stratification. I’d like to make friends with everyone,
really. The fanatic side of her wanted to break bread with maids of all
statuses, but the rational side knew that to brazenly ascend to the second
floor as a commoner would be to invite trouble. I suppose it’s only the first day. I can settle for the ground
floor. Oh, I’m itching to meet people! Maid talk, maid talk, maid talk!
Time would tell if any of her
colleagues deigned to discuss work during their breaks. Regardless, Melody took
her place in line and ordered her food. Tray in hand, she approached a group of
maids.
“Excuse me, would I trouble
you terribly if I sat here?” she asked with a polite
smile.
The ostensible leader of the
group smiled back. “Oh, which house do you serve?”
“Rudleberg.”
“O-oh. Oh, um, I’m sorry, but
we’re waiting on someone.”
“Oh. Okay.”
“I’m very sorry.”
“I-it’s okay. I apologize for
intruding.”
Melody retreated gracefully,
though the rejection stung her heart. Head high and smile bright, she tried
another table. Then another…
“Dead ends. Every one…”
She tried eight tables, and
every time she was met with a polite rejection. Defeated, she sat alone,
claiming an entire table for herself.
Was it my manners? Did I
offend? But all I did was introduce myself and the house I serve. Maybe today
just isn’t my day… Oh, the potato salad is good.
Melody ate in silence. All
things considered, she was handling the situation
quite well. Being utterly maid-addled to the point of being blind to the world
around her certainly had its upsides. The cook’s potato salad recipe quickly
took priority in her mind.
That was when salvation came
as a voice rang out behind her like bells from heaven. “Excuse me, are any of
these seats taken?”
Melody whipped around,
beaming, and answered at once, “No, please sit!”
“It’s appreciated. You don’t
mind if a couple of men join me, do you?”
“Not at all. Wait, I know
you, don’t I?” Only then did Melody truly process whom she was speaking with.
She cocked her head, searching her memory. The girl did the same. “You’re…with
the Invidias.”
“And you’re that Rudleberg
maid.”
Who should it be but Lady
Invidia’s attendant herself?
“I’m Sasha Belton, by the
way. It’s a pleasure.”
“Melody Wave. Pleasure to
make your acquaintance, Sasha.”
The maids smiled at each
other.
Sasha Belton was a girl of
seventeen in a plain uniform. A lacy headdress sat atop her shoulder-length,
dark-blue hair. Yesterday, she had carried herself with the stoic dignity of an
independent woman, but today she reminded Melody quite a lot of Paula.
“Something on my face?” Sasha asked.
“Oh, no. You’re just not at
all what you were like yesterday.”
Sasha laughed. “I was working
yesterday. I’m a parlormaid at my lady’s estate, you see. I’d turn into a
statue if I were that stiff all day every day. Unless I’m making you
uncomfortable?”
“Not at all. I quite like
both versions of you.” Melody regarded her colleague with gentle admiration.
Mastering the separation of work and pleasure as she
had was an incredible feat.
“You know, you’re awfully
cute,” Sasha said.
Melody, ever oblivious,
simply tilted her head in confusion.
“I’ll say,” muttered one of
the men with Sasha, a tall boy with messy hair the same blue shade as hers.
There was certainly a resemblance.
“Right, I never introduced
you,” Sasha said. “The man who just proposed to you is my cousin, Blish.”
“I-I did no such thing!” The
man cleared his throat. “Blish Belton, at your service.”
“Pleased to meet you, Blish,”
replied Melody cheerfully.
His face flushed. “Heaven
save me…”
The other boy at the table
snorted. “Well, aren’t you cute as a button?”
“I’ll show you cute, Warren!
Mind your business!” Blish said.
The boy next to Blish
cackled. He had fluffy, medium-length blond hair and looked
a tad smaller and younger than Blish.
“Oh, I’m Warren,” he said. “Warren Zeto. Good to meet you, Melody.”
“You as well. It’s a
pleasure,” the maid replied.
“Wow, nothing gets past her,”
Warren said. “Someone knows her manners. Cute and
kind, this little lady!”
Melody looked confused again.
“A little thick too, eh?”
Warren said. “She just gets cuter!”
“Will you can it already?!”
Blish snapped.
“You both ought to quiet
down,” Sasha reprimanded them. “People are trying to
eat.”
A measure of calm at last
came over the table. Melody took the opportunity to ask, “So, Sasha, I take it
you and Blish serve House Invidia. Do you work elsewhere, Warren?”
“Yup. We’re all old friends,
but I work at a commoner household. A merchant’s.”
“You serve a merchant
family?”
“Mm-hmm. Aristocracy is a
little too stuffy for me, which is why I wanted to
steer clear. But then my master’s son went and enrolled and, well, here I am.”
Warren shook his head with genuine fatigue.
“Is he a friend of yours as
well?” Melody asked.
“Of Warren’s,” Sasha chimed
in. “We only met him after already finding work as live-in servants-in-training
with House Invidia.”
“I hope our masters and
mistresses get to study together!” Warren said.
Melody
smiled and nodded. “What is his name, by chance?”
“Lucif Gelman. He’s fifteen.
For comparison, Blish is sixteen, and I’m eighteen.”
“So you’re
the oldest. I see,” Melody said.
“Oh, my aching bones!” Warren
cried.
“Rub it in, why don’t you?”
Blish sighed.
Sasha looked ready to resort
to corporal punishment. Meanwhile, Warren kept on smiling. Melody couldn’t help
but giggle.
“I’m sorry if they’re ruining your lunch,” Sasha said.
“No, no, I’m quite glad for
the company. I lost count of how many tables I tried to sit with, and every
single one turned me away. It was beginning to get to me.”
“They turned you down? But you’re so cute!” Warren said as if he’d been
personally insulted.
“Absurd,” muttered Blish.
Sasha cringed like she’d just
bitten her tongue.
“Something the matter?” Melody asked.
“You, um… I take it you
haven’t spoken very much with the other maids, have you?”
“N-no. Only one other than
you, as a matter of fact.”
“That explains it. You must
be aware that your lady, Lady Luciana, has been the talk of high society
lately? They’ve been calling her the Fae Princess, Hero Princess, that sort of
thing, right?”
“Yes, I did hear she had
earned herself a few monikers at the Spring Ball.
What about them?”
“Well then, and forgive me
for saying so,” Sasha grimaced, “but surely you’re aware that the Rudlebergs
have been called…worse?”
Melody nodded. She had heard
an “Ignoble” here and there.
“That is to say,” Sasha
continued, “House Rudleberg has been a focus of scorn for some time now. And
now their daughter is suddenly being lauded to heaven and back after a single ball.”
Melody lowered her voice to
match Sasha’s. “You mean to say I’m not very well liked right now.”
“It’s not everyone. My lady,
for one, couldn’t care less, but there is no shortage of families who would
prefer to have little to do with yours. I’m afraid you’re guilty by
association. No servant can rightly cozy up with the attendant of the lady
their master or mistress hates.”
“Which tables turned you down
specifically?”
Melody glanced at the first
group she’d tried.
“Ah. Bad luck,” Sasha said.
“House Rincot’dor’s retinue might just be at the top of the list of people who
would want nothing to do with you.”
“House Rincot’dor?”
“The duke has a daughter
who’s just enrolled. She expected to be showered with attention at the Spring
Ball—attention that went straight to your lady.
Between Luciana and Count Victillium’s daughter, Olivia practically disappeared
despite being the highest-ranking lady making her debut.”
Melody cringed. She couldn’t
argue with that.
“Not that you or your lady
did anything to directly offend House Rincot’dor, of course, but Lady Luciana’s
certainly not in their good graces,” Sasha continued. “That’s most likely why they turned you down. It’s probably something
similar for the others.”
Melody sighed a weighty sigh.
She had been so absorbed in the dream, so infatuated with actually being a
maid, that she had neglected one of her duties: intelligence work. Networking
was an important aspect of domestic servitude. She had to keep her mistress
appraised of happenings among the other noble houses.
I’ve left
my lady entirely in the dark this whole time!
Perfect curtsies and morning
tea wasn’t the end-all, be-all of maidliness. How could Melody have forgotten?
“Thank you for telling me
this, Sasha. I understand now. It will not happen again!” she declared.
“Wh-what won’t? Um, good
luck, I guess.”
“Thank you! I’ll need to
practice my footwork so I don’t make so much noise. And other aspects of
stealth, of course.”
“That’s…not what I was
wishing you luck with.”
Warren laughed. “She’s a
whirlwind, isn’t she? I like you, Melody.”
“I’ll say,” murmured Blish.
With Sasha’s help, the
trajectory of Melody’s efforts straightened out. Just in time too.
“Ahhh,
I thought the first day was supposed to be easy!” Luciana cried.
“Your bearing, my lady.”
Luciana’s first order of
business upon returning to the dorm that night was to
dive into bed. Melody’s admonishment fell on deaf ears.
“Why, oh, why did we have to
start with exams?” Luciana moaned.
The tests had run from
morning to evening, a grueling gauntlet encompassing every academic subject.
“Exams?” Melody said. “I
thought today would have been introductions, but I suppose it’s a good thing
you studied, isn’t it? You had no issues, I presume?”
The maid smiled. Just smiled.
That placid expression struck
fear into Luciana’s heart. “O-of course! Not a whiff of trouble! Now please
stop looking at me like that!”
Hell hath no fury like a
tutor disappointed.
Melody giggled. “I only
tease, my lady. I look forward to the results.”
“They’re being released
tomorrow. Not that I’m eager to see them.”
“You did well, I’m sure. Will you get on well with your classmates, do you suppose?”
“Yeah! It turns out Luna sits
right next to me, if you can believe it. We’re already friends.”
“That’s wonderful. As it
happens, I befriended her maid. Quite the coincidence.”
“Really? Oh, that’s perfect!
Mistresses and maids, hand in hand. This is the beginning of an incredible
term. I can feel it.”
Melody was relieved to see
her lady smile and to hear that the academy had been
kind to her thus far.
Just then, a faint growl
interrupted the conversation. Luciana’s face flushed crimson. Evidently,
someone was hung—
“Hush! That wasn’t me! It
wasn’t me, okay?!” she shrieked.
“My lady, I didn’t say
anything.”
“Huh? O-oh. You didn’t?”
Luciana glanced around the room, searching for someone to blame. A disembodied
voice perhaps.
“I’ll see to dinner,” Melody
laughed.
“R-right. A lady must be
nourished!”
“That she must. You’ll be
quite pleased with tonight’s meal, I think.”
“Oh, I can’t wait!” Luciana
declared a tad too loudly.
It had not been a perfect
day. Rather, this day called for some measure of caution and concern. But all
told, it had been a much better day than either maid or lady could have hoped.
Chapter
5:
Exams and Examinations
“OH MY GOODNESS, LUCIANA!
YOU’RE THIRD in
the whole school!”
“Look at you, Luna. You made
it to the top ten.”
The next morning, their
instructor posted the results of the previous day’s midterms at the front of
the classroom. The list included all three first-year classes, the one hundred
or so students ranked according to their marks.
Naturally, the students knew nothing of the harsh reality of grading a hundred
tests for each subject and then aggregating said scores for ranking in a single
night. Pedagogy was indeed a thankless profession.
Someone approached from
behind. “Well, well, well. Third place. Impressive.”
“Lady Anna-Marie. Good
morning to you,” Luciana said, turning to greet her. She and Luna bent slightly
at the knee—a simple curtsy.
Anna-Marie
beamed. “A good morning it is. I see you’ve made it to tenth, Luna. It’s
heartening to see you take your studies seriously.”
“Not half as seriously as you
or His Highness, my lady.” Luna blushed and looked back to the rankings to
escape Anna-Marie’s gaze. Christopher occupied the very top spot, with
Anna-Marie directly below him in second.
“Perish the thought. I’m very
good at cramming, you see.”
The girls laughed. Anna-Marie
was a noblewoman’s noblewoman at the tender age of fifteen. Some called her the
perfect lady, and none could banter as she could. Doubtless her marks resulted
from calculated preparation, a far cry from the clawing and clamoring of lesser
ladies like Luciana or Luna.
Or so society thought.
Anna-Marie herself thought
differently. Good god. Good god, I so earned that spot!
Perfect lady Anna-Marie
Victillium was, in truth, otome gamer and ex-Japanese high schooler Asakura
Anna. Emphasis on the former. She did not like to speak of her grades in her
past life. Needless to say, she’d fought for her grades in this life tooth and
nail.
Anna-Marie’s grades were
never this good in the game. I deserve a friggin’ gold star, she thought. But there was one fly in the ointment of her self-adulation. She eyed
the number one spot. Him… I can’t believe I lost to
him. Maybe the game world’s forcing it to happen. Or maybe it’s a
difference in stats.
Hers was not the only
duplicitous soul. Crown Prince Christopher von Theolas was yet another former
Japanese high school student, previously known as Kurita Hideki. In that life,
he had been as average as they come, with grades as
depressing as Anna’s.
The Prince Christopher who
existed within the narrative of the original Silver Saint and
the Five Oaths had also placed first in midterms. He was a smart man,
and now Hideki was that man. Irate as it made Anna(-Marie), the gulf between
them very well might have been inherent.
“First place. Your efforts
are an inspiration, Your Highness,” came a voice from
behind the girls.
Christopher guffawed for all
to hear. “Perish the thought. I’m very good at cramming, you see.”
“Oh, Highness!” a girl
tittered.
Anna-Marie did an excellent
job of maintaining her composure, but she could very much feel her blood
pressure skyrocketing. That little! I know you were snoring
up a storm while I was burning the midnight oil, you brat!
“Lady Anna-Marie? Are you all right?” Luciana asked.
She held strong and smiled.
“Why, whatever makes you think otherwise?” It pained her to keep so many
secrets, though she was touched that someone had noticed her inner anguish.
Calmed thanks to Luciana, Anna-Marie returned to the
rankings. Christopher in first. Me in second.
Luciana in third. We’re still sans a heroine, but that would make our
stand-in…Luciana.
The heroine’s midterm ranking
in The Silver Saint was set in stone. No matter what
choices she made or actions she took in April or May, she would always occupy
third place come June. Granted, had the actual heroine
taken the exams, she would have placed first. Melody, once the greatest prodigy
the world had ever known, could have easily bested the prince.
The game’s narrative
officially began in April, and Anna-Marie had been
tracking the plot leading up to the academy’s opening. Indeed, several
sub-events had been triggered, minor things largely unrelated to the larger
plot, but important enough to lead her to a new theory: the presence of a
substitute heroine.
The broad strokes of the
story would fall into place without fail—that much was certain. But in the
absence of a protagonist, someone would have to act
in the heroine’s place. Someone, presumably the most
suitable candidate at any given moment, would unconsciously become the
temporary heroine until such time as the necessary events had come to pass.
It was in the latter half of
May that Anna-Marie became confident of her hypothesis.
If Luciana’s our substitute,
then that means her new school life’s going to get a lot
more hectic. Everything’s going to center around her—the very first boss…
Luciana Rudleberg—a.k.a. the
Jealous Witch—was in fact the first foe the heroine faced in the original game.
She became the puppet of the ultimate antagonist, the Dark One, after
succumbing to her despair and insecurity, and attempted to end the heroine’s
life. Thankfully, a certain meddling maid maniac rendered this fate rather unlikely.
Incidentally, that same maid
maniac had effectively neutered the aforementioned antagonist. She had
inadvertently purified the ancient evil of corrupting darkness, and right about
now it was likely enjoying an early morning nap at the Rudleberg estate. He was
a very good boy now, yes he was.
Anna-Marie could not possibly
have known this, however, and so had spent many sleepless
nights considering the plot implications. How would things proceed without a
first boss, much less the true heroine?
She shuddered. Someone was
watching her. Unlike Luciana, Anna-Marie was quite practiced in recognizing and
navigating petty contempt. The prince’s de facto fiancée had to be by
necessity.
She shot a furtive glance
behind her. Somehow I knew it’d be you.
Lady Olivia Rincot’dor.
“You astound me, Your
Highness. For all my efforts, I haven’t even begun to approach your intellect,”
Olivia said.
“My good lady, fourth place
is more than respectable,” Christopher said. “You ought to be proud.”
“You flatter me, Your
Highness, but my people deserve better. A duke’s daughter must be better. I
could learn a lot from Lady Victillium and Lady Rudleberg’s examples.”
“It’s good that you yearn to improve. I commend your spirit.”
Olivia beamed at the prince,
sending occasional glances Anna-Marie’s way. Her eyes betrayed her, the warmth
only surface deep. An icy ocean of scorn churned under the facade. But the
chill void did not fixate on Anna-Marie, to her surprise—it was directed at
Luciana, who was too busy chatting with Luna to notice.
Is she holding on to that
grudge from the Spring Ball? Anna-Marie wondered. Don’t tell me. The substitute heroine isn’t going to have a substitute boss, is she?
Olivia should have ranked
second, according to the original scenario, but Luciana and Anna-Marie’s
efforts had knocked her down. The original ranking was meant to be Christopher,
followed by Olivia, followed by the heroine. Anna-Marie would have been nowhere
close to contesting them but nonetheless vocal about
her discontent. She would rage and fume and fling accusations that the heroine
had somehow cheated, all out of jealousy because the prince had complimented
her on a job well done. Olivia would then come to the rescue on the side of the
heroine.
Olivia did not seem in a
cooperative mood just now.
This is kind of my fault,
isn’t it?
Anna-Marie was never meant to be a perfect lady. She was meant to be the
heroine’s incompetent foil, a punching bag, an utter ignoramus by every
measure. Something had to give when Anna-Marie refused such a role, and that
something happened to be Olivia. Yet Luciana was taking the fall for it.
Ranking below an Ignoble was surely a bigger blow to Olivia’s pride than
falling short of the perfect lady.
From her perspective, it must seem like this girl appeared out of nowhere
just to steal the world from her. I can’t say she’s wrong to be frustrated, but
still…
She’d chosen the correct
target for her ire. Having the knowledge she did, Anna-Marie could understand
both sides, but she had earned second place fair and square just as Luciana had
earned third. At the end of the day, circumstance was to blame, not any single person.
It’s not just the story
that’s changed but the dynamics too. This is complicated. I guess the most we
can do is proceed with caution.
“Good morning,” Regus
Bauenveil, Class A’s head instructor, greeted as he stomped into the room.
“Seats, everyone.”
The students scurried to
their desks. No one dared test the man or whether his eyes really could kill.
“Has everyone noted their
grades? Good. I will distribute answer sheets later
for your reference. Now, let’s begin your orientation. Listen well, and do not
make me repeat myself.”
Chapter
6:
Orientation and a Surprise Visitor
FIRST-YEARS AT ROYAL ACADEMY FOLLOWED a strict curriculum: core courses in the morning and electives in the
afternoon. There were seven core courses: Contemporary Literature, Mathematics,
Geographical Studies, Historical Studies, Foreign Languages, Matters of
Etiquette, and Arcane Studies.
Electives were numerous and
varied. Chivalry was a popular subject among
noblemen, as was Applied Etiquette among women. Other examples included Applied
Arcane Studies, Fundamentals of Medical Science, Medicinal Chemistry, and
Architectural Pursuits. Students were required to take at least one such
course.
School ran six days a week,
the seventh day serving as a respite. Many went home for the brief break every
week and returned on the morning of the next school
day.
Core course lectures
comprised the first three hours of every day. Afternoons were for electives,
which could run anywhere from one to multiple hours, depending on if class took
place that day. If there wasn’t a class, students could use the period for free
time, though for nobles it would be anything but “free.” Conversing and making
connections with peers was a cornerstone of academy
life, and when not busy with lessons, many would share tea and forge
long-lasting friendships.
Commoners, on the other hand,
valued practical experience for the sake of taking up trades in the future.
Most would fill their schedules with as many electives as possible—those who
did not anticipate dealings with nobility in their future, that is. To attend
Royal Academy was a great privilege that few dared
waste.
“Applied Arcane Studies
sounds interesting. Shame I can’t use magic,” Luciana said.
“At least the core course
seems to be theory-based,” Luna said, “but not being able to cast spells would
certainly rule out the course where you cast spells.
We’re in the same boat there.”
Orientation had come to an
end. They got an overview of the course structure as well as a tour of campus, which had taken all morning. Even with the
new dormitories leaving certain areas somewhat more cramped than before, the
academy grounds were vast.
Luciana and Luna discussed
electives over lunch. The school dining hall was quite similar to that of the
servants’, with the first floor akin to a food court and the second housing a
restaurant complete with servers, so as to better accommodate the more exacting students. Commoners were more than
welcome to enjoy the fine dining so long as they minded their conduct. Matters
of Etiquette served as somewhat of a de facto prerequisite.
The two ladies had chosen the
first floor, partly on account of Luciana’s looming financial situation and
partly on account of their company.
“Th-th-thank you for
t-t-t-tolerating my p-presence, m-m-my ladies…”
Perriand Poldol sat before
Luciana, nearly biting her tongue off as her teeth chattered with nerves.
Common and plain, she had long, ordinary brown hair. Her bangs concealed much
of her face, and her clothing obscured her buxom figure. Luciana’s eye was sharp
though. No bust could escape her scrutiny.
“We’re happy to have you,”
Luciana said. “Thank you for joining us, Perriand.”
“Y-yes,
my lady.” Through the demure curtain of her hair, Luciana spied flashes of red.
“I invited the people to my
front and back as well. It’s a shame they weren’t interested in joining us,”
said Luna. She smiled at Perriand. “I’m very glad you were, however. I hope
we’ll be good friends.”
“Yes, m-my lady.” The girl
visibly shrank, blushing harder.
“Personally, I wish they
would have reconsidered,” the boy next to her
complained, though he wore a toothy grin. “It’s a lot of work being the only
man at the table, I must say.”
“Oh, is our company not fair
enough for you, good sir?” Luciana said. “I should think you would be honored
to have monopolized such beauty.”
Luna tittered. “Quite.”
“M-mind your…manners,”
Perriand chastised him. Her sincerity was painfully endearing, especially the way she seemed to lose confidence halfway through her
reprimand.
The boy grinned wider but
more wearily. “Fair points all around. Lucif Gelman admits defeat. Please
forgive my impertinence, Your Ladyships.”
“Just this once, I suppose,”
Luciana laughed.
Lucif Gelman was a young man
with a lean figure and short, lustrous green hair that would have been quite
eye-catching had it been longer. He was a handsome
boy, and a commoner like Perriand. He too had gotten caught up in the
seat-neighbor lunch invitations. Luna’s front and back neighbors had,
unfortunately, declined the offer.
“By the way, Lucif, feel free
to forgo formalities,” Luciana said. “We’re classmates after all.”
“You’ll have to forgive me if
I can’t comply with that particular request,” he said. “It’s a habit of the
trade, I’m afraid, and it’s well and truly taken
root. I couldn’t be rid of it if I tried.”
“Whatever suits you,” Luna
replied. “You’re a merchant, you said? That sounds like a complicated craft.”
“It is a craft I find suits
me well. Returning to the topic at hand, I believe they offer trial courses for
Applied Arcane Studies. At least during the first semester.”
“Really?”
“You remember what they said during orientation, don’t you? First-years won’t
decide on electives until the second semester, after
the summer recess. We’re free to visit and test the waters as we like until
then.”
The plethora of options made
deciding difficult. First-years could attend electives at their leisure before
making a final selection.
“Maybe you can take a look
after all, Luciana,” Luna said.
“Perhaps,” Luciana replied. “I think I’ll start with the core
Arcane Studies and see how that goes.”
“There’s no rush, after all.
Perriand,” said Lucif, “you were going to take Medicinal Chemistry, is that
right?”
Perriand’s lips flapped as
she struggled to speak. “Y-yes. My father is an apothecary. I intend to follow
in his footsteps.”
“Oh, is your father an
alumnus of the academy? He must be so proud!” Luna
said.
Perriand blushed and hung her
head yet again. “M-my lady…” Quite the easy nut to crack, this one.
“Have you decided on your
electives, Lucif?” Luciana asked.
“Not quite,” he answered. “I
expect to deal with the aristocracy frequently in my career as a merchant, so I
actually intend to make full use of the free period to solidify connections.
I’ll likely weigh my decision against what others
choose.”
Luciana nodded thoughtfully.
“Everyone has their priorities. Is that why you accepted our lunch invitation?
To ‘solidify connections’?”
“In part, though I can’t deny
you and Lady Luna have intrigued me. And you, of course, Perriand.”
“We did?” the noblewomen
harmonized.
“It seems my attendant has
met yours. Or so I was informed last night.”
“They have?” said Luciana. “Melody—my attendant told me she’d made friends with
Luna’s maid, but that’s all I heard.”
“Lady Luna’s servants happen
to be old friends of his.”
“Sasha and Blish? Ah, so you’re the master their childhood friend serves,” Luna said.
“Small world, isn’t it?”
“You know him?” Luciana
asked.
“Vaguely. My attendants—a
maid and one manservant, both in training—have mentioned having a dear friend in service to a commoner household. If my hunch is
right, that would be you, wouldn’t it?”
Lucif met Luna’s eyes and
nodded. “Well deduced. Skilled as he is at domestic work, I wish he would not
cause me so many headaches. When he told me a woman had caught his eye, I had
to see for myse—” The boy jolted, sitting up straighter as he caught himself.
A chilling smile overtook
Luciana’s mouth. Luna and Perriand sat petrified.
“He’s fond of my maid, is he? Not in any untoward way,
I hope. Or will he be causing me headaches?”
“O-of course not!” Lucif
sputtered. “His interest is platonic! Purely platonic! He spoke of her as a
friend, honest!” His lips moved on their own. Urgency left him shaky. A
moment’s hesitation, and…he gulped.
“Ah. I see.” Warmth returned
to Luciana’s dead eyes.
The
others sighed in relief, but the seeds of a newfound phobia planted themselves
in their hearts.
“Y-you care about this maid,
I see,” said Lucif, his eye twitching. The poor boy’s merchant tongue would be
the end of him one day.
“Yes, I do, and I solemnly
swear to personally dismember each and every man who propositions my Melody.
Knight or not. You can count on that.”
M-my
condolences for Sir Knight, Lucif silently prayed. He had learned much of the Fae Princess this
day.
After lunch, midterms resumed
and with them the scramble to compare answers to figure out who had gotten what
right. Typically, an instructor for each subject would field questions, but
only Regus was present at the moment, so he instead explained the most commonly
missed problems for the sake of time.
Regus
grunted. “Seems our class scored the highest out of the three.”
An excited murmur swept
through the room. It felt good to be first. But Regus quickly squashed the
enthusiasm with a sharp glance.
“However, bear in mind that
much of that is owed to the top four among you. Excepting them, our results
were decidedly average. You would do well not to let your heads swell.”
He narrowed his eyes, and at once the class replied in militaristic unison,
“Yes, instructor!”
By the time the review ended
and Regus left the classroom, the sun balanced precariously on the horizon.
Students gradually trickled out of class, Lucif and Perriand among them.
“Shall we?” Luna said to her
neighbor.
“Sure. I ought to get home
and go over the problems I missed.” Luciana sighed. “Not looking forward to that.”
Luna laughed. “I’m sure my
night will be busier than yours. I placed tenth, in case you forgot, Madam
Third.”
Barely perceptibly, Luciana
muttered, “Yeah, but you don’t have a tutor from hell
waiting for you.”
As she stood to leave, she
noticed Anna-Marie, Christopher, and the duke’s daughter, Olivia, among the
remaining students. They seemed to be talking together.
“Let’s pay our respects first, shall we?” Luna said.
“S-sure.”
Royal Academy claimed to be
blind to peerage, but its students certainly couldn’t act that way. Regardless,
nothing was keeping them from greeting those above their station, no faux pas,
so long as they did it in the appropriate situation and not somewhere too terribly public. Nothing at all—save for Olivia and her
barely concealed grudge.
“Your Highness, Lady Olivia, Lady Anna-Marie,” Luna greeted. “We’ll be
taking our leave.”
Luciana bade them farewell in
turn, addressing them in order of rank as Luna had.
“You needn’t have stopped on
our account. Take care while the sun sets,” the prince replied with a gallant
smile. One would never guess his was the mind of an indolent high school boy.
“Ah, but we’re classmates, aren’t we? Please, address
me by my name.”
“Why, I could never,” Luna
insisted.
“I was afraid you’d say that.
I can’t seem to get through to anyone. Oh, how they wound me.”
“We have great respect for
you, Your Highness,” Olivia said. “It’s only natural that we should express
it.”
Luciana was taken aback by
the expression on her face. Directed at the prince, her countenance was bright
and gentle, the polar opposite of what she subjected
Luciana to. She did not know the duke’s daughter had the capacity for such
tenderness.
“What keeps you all here?”
Luna asked. “It is an admittedly short walk to the dormitories, but night isn’t
far off.”
“His Highness and I have
plans to meet a friend,” Anna-Marie answered. “Lady Olivia here was kind enough
to entertain us with conversation in the meanwhile.”
“And we’re terribly sorry for the trouble,” Christopher added.
“It’s no trouble,” Olivia
insisted. A twinge of red spread over her cheeks. “I so enjoy these chats we
have, Your Highness.”
It hit Luciana like
lightning—Olivia had feelings for the crown prince.
But the prince already has…
She shot a look toward
Anna-Marie, who watched all this with a placid smile. She did not look even the
slightest bit perturbed.
Because she wasn’t. Frankly,
she could not wait to be supplanted as the prince’s
“preferred” suitress and was more than willing to cede the title to Olivia. But
Luciana could not have known that.
Suddenly, the door opened.
“Lord Maxwell?” Luciana said.
“Greetings, Lady Luciana.
I’ve missed you since the Spring Ball. Have you been well?”
A long, swaying, honey-blond
ponytail trailed behind the beautiful man. Maxwell,
son and heir to Lord Chancellor Marquess Reclentos, had been Luciana’s escort
at the Spring Ball, and, at sixteen, was a year older than her. He was, in
fact, a second-year.
“Ah, yes, greet the fair
maiden before the crown prince,” chided Christopher. “How very subtle of you,
Max.”
“I simply noticed her first.”
“And us last, it would seem,”
Olivia interjected, her humor somewhat stilted.
Maxwell noted her grumbling
and regarded her for a split second before grinning tactfully and bowing. “My
apologies, my lady. I extend my welcome to Lady Anna-Marie as well. Humble
greetings to you both.” He turned to Luna and paused. She was a stranger to
him.
“This is a friend of mine,”
Luciana said. “Lord Maxwell, Luna Invidia.”
“D-daughter to Count Invidia,
my lord.” Luna offered a slightly clumsy curtsy, her
cheeks flushing. “It is an honor to make your acquaintance.”
Her behavior toward the
prince had been decidedly ordinary, but it seemed that Maxwell awakened the
innocence inside her.
Christopher cursed his old
friend and the practiced composure with which he returned Luna’s greeting. Yeah, yeah, nice guys finish last. Screw you. This was
prejudice. He was just as handsome as Maxwell.
Cry about
it, loser, Anna-Marie replied in her head. She
could read Christopher like a book.
Business as usual for the
royal couple.
“What brings you here, Lord
Maxwell?” Luciana asked.
“I don’t believe that
concerns us, Lady Rudleberg,” spat Olivia. Were her eyes daggers, they would
have speared through Luciana’s chest.
“O-of course. My apologies.”
Luciana burned with embarrassment.
Maxwell offered a consolatory
smile. “It’s quite all right, Lady Olivia. I’m here to discuss the student
council.”
Royal Academy boasted a kind
of autonomous government run solely by students. Either the world’s otome
origins lent themselves to anachronism or this was simply the fate of all
fictional school settings. Either way, Theolas had evolved in parallel with modern Japanese society.
It seemed Christopher and
Anna-Marie intended on joining the student council. Also like Japan, members of
the Royal Academy Student Council were not elected but put forward via
recommendation by either instructors or the council itself. Naturally, this would
prove no issue for His Highness. Theolan society placed greater responsibility
on those of higher social status, so it was
unthinkable that the crown prince of all people would have no place in his own
academy’s governance.
“Will His Highness become
president?” Luciana asked.
“Not likely as a first-year.
More likely, he’ll serve as a sort of secondary vice-president,” Maxwell
replied. “The primary being me. We traditionally select the president from our
third-year members.”
Luna and Luciana nodded in understanding. Even the crown prince needed time to
settle into bureaucracy, learn the idiosyncrasies of the system. No one
expected him to take the presidency until his second year at the earliest,
surely.
Maxwell’s eyes suddenly lit
up. “You know, Lady Luciana, we do have a single opening remaining on the
council. Would you be at all interested in filling it?”
“Pardon?” Luciana uttered
dumbly.
“Pardon?!” the others echoed
in shock. Chief among them, Anna-Marie.
This was all new. At no point
in the game did the heroine join the student council. What was the meaning of
this?
What in the world is going
on?!
Anna-Marie agonized. This is totally something
that’d happen to the heroine, but it’s not even supposed to happen to the real heroine!
“What do you say?” Maxwell
pressed. “I hear you scored third among the
first-years on the midterms. You’ve the qualifications, which I would be glad
to attest to. We could use someone like you.”
He patiently waited for
Luciana’s thoughts to untangle themselves. When they finally did, she shook her
head. “I-I’m honored, my lord, but I must decline.”
“May I ask why?”
“It’s paltry, I’m afraid. I’m
simply not confident in my ability to fulfill the
responsibilities of the office. Oh, but I’d gladly nominate Luna in my place.
She placed tenth, so she’s more than qualified. What do you say?” She looked to
her friend.
Luna flinched. “What?!
M-m-me?!” Her eyes darted back and forth between Luciana and Maxwell, then she
shook her head like she was trying to stir up a tornado. “I-I-I-I could never!
Never ever! I couldn’t!”
“I think you could,” Luciana asserted with renewed confidence now that the
spotlight had left her.
Maxwell smiled his umpteenth
weary smile. “I’ll not force anyone. Reluctantly, I will respect your wishes.”
Olivia let her eyes fall in a
dramatic show of displeasure. “I lack the qualifications, I presume.”
Luciana and Luna gasped.
Maxwell had neglected to extend the offer to Olivia. A
great insult, considering her status and grades.
“It is not a matter of
qualifications in your case, my lady,” Maxwell said. “I merely thought you
aware that House Rincot’dor is already represented in the council through your
elder brother. In the name of fairness, we allow only one member per family.”
“I am
aware but nonetheless vexed that it could not have been me.” Olivia shot a
contemptuous glance at Luciana. It could be her. It
was seemingly always her.
Luciana remained blissfully
unaware of the hatred behind that glare. Anna-Marie, however, was not so
ignorant to the flames of jealousy flaring to life in Olivia’s gaze.
Chapter
7:
Chivalry and Maidliness
“HAVE A WONDERFUL DAY, MY
LADY.”
“Thanks! Bye!”
Melody’s lady cheerfully
departed for her fifth day of school. Only when she was long out of sight did
the maid return to the room and let out a small sigh.
“To work, then.”
With exams and orientation
out of the way, the term could begin in earnest. Luciana’s mornings consisted
of core courses, and her afternoons of visiting
electives, which was exactly what they’d warned her schedule would be like.
Things would only truly settle down in the second semester, when electives were
officially open for first-year enrollment, but Luciana would experiment until
then.
Over the last two school
days, Luciana had been to four classes: Applied Arcane Studies with Luna,
Medicinal Chemistry with Perriand, Chivalry with
Lucif, and Applied Etiquette with all three of them. She had participated very
little in the Chivalry course, but every elective managed to pique her interest
at least a little. Melody heard all about it later.
Olivia’s ever-present
scrutiny aside, Luciana’s life at the academy was proceeding smoothly. Better
than smoothly, in fact. Thanks to her friends in other classes, her social
circle was gradually expanding as well.
“Nothing makes me happier
than to see my lady enjoy herself. Would that I…”
Melody inspected her
handiwork in Luciana’s bedroom. Not a speck of dust. The furnishings were brand
new and in good condition, but Melody cleaned until it seemed like Luciana had
only moved in yesterday. Any other maid would have looked upon such work and
rejoiced.
Melody, however, sighed and glanced at the clock. It was just past
eleven in the morning.
“Done already…”
Dorm life proved tortuously
boring for this particular maid.
“You’re complaining
about that?” Sasha shook her head from across the dining hall table.
Blish only blinked.
“So you’re saying you can
clean an entire living space, do laundry, take care of maintenance and repairs,
start dinner, and do lord knows what else all before
noon, and that’s a problem?” Warren wore a crooked,
bemused smile. “What are you, Melody?”
“I’m serious, you guys.”
Melody pouted.
“Cute,” Blish muttered. His
mind ever returned to the same place. Perhaps the boy was in love. Hopefully
not, for his sake. Otherwise he had best keep a tight lip around a certain
lady.
“Based on what you’ve told
us,” Sasha said, “it sounds like you’ve got quite the
knack for what you do, to put it lightly. I’m honestly a little jealous.”
“I wish my work was more, I
don’t know, stimulating,” Melody elaborated. “I will gladly see to my lady’s
each and every need without complaint, of course, but the estate was so much
bigger. There was so much more to do, especially with Lady Luciana’s mother to
serve. It was so much more fun.”
“You’re
probably the only person in the kingdom to find work fun,” Warren snidely
remarked.
Melody tilted her head,
genuinely confused. “But being a maid is fun.”
Warren waffled over whether
to be impressed or concerned. Ultimately he decided it was none of his
business.
Going from a count’s manor to
a dorm room meant for a single young lady was disorienting. Everything took so
little time now. There were fewer things to clean,
fewer articles of clothing to wash, fewer dishes to prepare at meal times.
Frankly, to Melody (and surely only to Melody), the change felt like a
demotion.
At this point, she was glad
that her lady had forbade her to use magic. If she thought she was bored now,
she couldn’t imagine how much worse it would be if she could snap her fingers
and complete her work.
“Why not focus on getting to
know the other servants better?” Warren suggested. “Er, I suppose that takes
time.”
“Unfortunately, I’ve been
rather unlucky in that regard.”
The dorms had made it more
difficult to encounter new acquaintances than Melody had anticipated. It did
not help that the Upper Hall laundry—the holy land of spontaneous
conversation—was tragically underused.
The harsh truth was that most servants were too busy seeing to their
master’s or mistress’s needs to network. Without the laundry, this dining hall
was Melody’s only hope for interaction. And yet Melody was evidently not part
of any of it. Sasha and her friends remained her only points of contact at the
academy. Of course, Luciana’s childhood friends had servants who used the
dining hall, but Melody had never met them and had no
way to know who they were in this world, so they would meet only by chance.
“What about you three?”
Melody asked. “Have you met anyone?”
“Honestly, that’s not a very
big priority for me right now,” Sasha said. “I’m a parlormaid, but now I’m
doing housemaid duties on top of that. I’ve got my hands full.”
“I’m so jealous.”
Sasha sighed. Housework was
not at all her specialty.
Blish’s responsibilities were
primarily maintenance or miscellaneous heavy labor.
“I’m my master’s only
attendant, like you,” said Warren. “But the commoner rooms are pretty small, so
it’s honestly not much work taking care of everything.”
“I am less jealous,” Melody
said.
“Think you’ve got that
reversed,” Warren said.
Although most in the Common
Hall attended the academy alone, there was always the
rare exception, so a few rooms came with adjoining servant quarters.
“I’m ashamed to feel such
discontent toward my service to my lady,” Melody confessed, “but I can’t shake
this feeling.” She sighed heavily.
While Blish contemplated
newfound beauty in ennui, Sasha had an idea. “Say, have you seen the bulletin
board?”
“Bulletin board? There’s a
bulletin board?” Melody said.
“Right
here in the dining hall. Just over there.”
A large board with several
notices and, well, bulletins stood by the entrance.
“I have to say, I never
noticed,” Melody admitted.
“We’ve got to work on a few
of your non-maid-related skills, Melody,” Sasha noted. “Please be careful out
there.”
“N-noted,” Melody stammered.
“Anyway, the bulletin board.”
“Right,” Sasha said. “I saw a
listing there seeking servants for a temporary
position. Seems an untenured elective instructor is looking for an assistant.
No age or gender restrictions either, so if you’re really dying for something
to do, why not try that?”
“Are students’ attendants
allowed to accept such work?” Melody asked.
“I would assume so, seeing as
it’s been posted in the students’ attendants’ dining hall. I’m sure there are
plenty of houses with one too many servants. I heard
the position would last one semester, and it said it was urgent, I think.”
Melody finished her lunch and
dashed off to inspect the bulletin board. She found the aforementioned listing
with little effort, complete with the word “URGENT” in big bold
letters, just as Sasha had said. The position requested an assistant for a
contracted instructor for the Chivalry elective, to
last only a single semester. Duties would include lesson prep and assistance
both before and during class. No restrictions on gender or age. Master or
mistress’s permission required. The listing went on, enumerating various
details, including compensation.
Well, Sasha was right. The
lack of age or gender restriction leads me to believe the work should be fairly
light. I suppose this would solve the
problem of my abundance of free time in the afternoons.
Still, Melody hesitated.
Curiosity battled with a nameless reluctance that she couldn’t place. As an
instructor’s assistant, she could visit the grand school buildings, which could
only be good for her as an experience. It was a very tempting prospect, and
yet…she paused.
That night, she brought the
idea to her lady.
“An elective assistant?”
Luciana said. “Sure, I wouldn’t mind that at all. You should take it.”
“You’re certain?” Melody
asked.
“You’ve been awfully bored
lately, I know. I plan to spend the semester visiting as many classes as I can,
so you won’t be neglecting me in the afternoons. Not like I couldn’t fend for
myself if you were a little late getting back anyway.”
“I-I see. Thank you, my lady.”
Her plight had not been quite
as well hidden as she had thought. Luciana was quick to give her blessing, and
yet Melody remained of two minds.
Melody completed the
necessary paperwork the next morning, and she had an interview lined up that
same afternoon. Evidently, she was the only one who had responded to the
posting. Most servants were content to serve only their house, and most houses (save for the Fae Princess’s, it would
seem) were unwilling to spare their help.
And so Melody received
special permission to enter the academy proper—she would need it in order to
attend her interview.
Chivalry was, in essence, a
swordplay class. It included lectures on the finer points of the code, of
course, and instruction on how to march in formation, but at its core the
elective was martial in nature. As such, the
instructors often held lessons at the campus arena. Instructors were either
knights themselves or had been in the past, and handpicked at that. Only the
best suited and most distinguished of their order were selected to teach the
course.
One such esteemed individual
would conduct Melody’s interview. But when Melody opened the door and saw the
man’s short fiery hair and golden eyes, his status
was the last thing on her mind.
“Lect?”
There in the office stood
none other than Sir Lectias Froude, third love interest of The
Silver Saint and the Five Oaths, knight of only twenty-one serving Count
Cloud Leginbarth, cursed bearer of knowledge, for not only did he know that
Melody was his lord’s long-lost daughter, but he was madly in love with her as
well.
They sat. Luciana’s
enrollment had kept Melody busy, so she had not seen Lect in at least two
weeks. Neither knew what to say. Of all the ways to finally meet again, this
certainly felt the least likely.
“Y-you’re the last person I expected,”
the knight finally said.
“L-likewise. Although I’m
willing to wager I’m more surprised to see you than you are to see me, Lect.
Oh, but pardon me. We’re on academy grounds. I
suppose I should mind how I address you, shouldn’t I?”
“Please, there’s no need when
we’re alone.” Quieter, he repeated, “A-alone…”
“I see. Then I’ll happily
oblige. So what does bring you here? I thought you
served Lord Leginbarth.”
“Y-yes, well, let’s just say
I’m here on His Lordship’s orders.”
“Is that so?”
Lect briefly explained.
It all began with the attack
on the Spring Ball. During the assault, the unknown
intruder held several nobles, Luciana included, hostage inside an impenetrable
barrier. Crown Prince Christopher had also been among those trapped. The realm
came treacherously close to losing its next king—which would’ve sparked a
crisis of succession—and although the prince’s leadership ultimately foiled the
fiend’s schemes, it became abundantly clear that
Theolas’s nobility was woefully underprepared for crisis.
“So the course was
drastically expanded,” Lect continued. “But the academy struggled to find extra
instructors on such short notice.”
“And that’s why you stepped
in.”
“For the time being, until
they can find a long-term replacement. My contract lasts only for the semester.
When His Lordship bade me go, I had little say in the
matter.”
“An abundance of free time,
was it?”
Lect winced. Ever since
returning from his quest for Selena—his lord’s lost lover and Melody’s
mother—he’d been idling his days away, decidedly duty-less. He could only do so
much assisting and guarding of his lord when the count already had people for such
tasks.
In a different world, he
would have been busy serving as Cecilia Leginbarth’s
personal bodyguard, had Melody actually become her. Seeing as she had not,
though, Count Leginbarth was yet to find a new role for his aimless knight.
Which was to say that, in a
roundabout way, this was all Melody’s fault.
“I-I’m willing to play at
school instructor,” Lect said, “but an assistant would go a long way in easing
my mind. I suppose I could have supplied one myself, but, well…”
“Paula
isn’t quite suited for academy life, is she?”
Lect’s maid of all work was a
willful girl, which indeed was why Lect had hired her, but her brazenness would
not have paired well with an aristocratic environment. Plus, her coming would
have left his manor vacant.
“My lack of retinue means I
suffer from a lack of choice. My lord certainly doesn’t, but then I would have
to ask someone to commute from His Lordship’s estate
every afternoon. To say nothing of how…unbecoming it would be to avail myself
of a maid so frequently.”
“That’s why you sought
students’ servants already living on campus.”
“Exactly.”
“Is that not unbecoming in
its own way?”
“Your arrival has enlightened
me to that fact, yes.” Lect frowned. In his mind, a pair of aquamarine eyes
glared at him, wary of any stray thought.
If she
finds out, I very well may not live to regret it,
he thought. Wisely. A knight’s battle instincts were second to none.
“If I may, Lect, what exactly
does the job entail?” Melody asked.
“Largely helping with
preparing lessons and various miscellany during class. You needn’t worry about
heavy labor. The academy will provide assistance in that regard, so your duties
will be primarily clerical. Gathering materials from
the library, et cetera.”
“The library?” The maid’s
eyes sparkled. “You have my interest.”
It occurred to Melody that
she’d had very little opportunity to peruse her new world’s literature. Books
were highly valuable in this society, just as they had been in medieval Europe,
and Melody had been born a commoner in a small village. She didn’t have easy
access to reading material, to say the least, nor did
the Rudlebergs boast of a well-stocked study.
In short, Melody was horribly
underread. Her mind’s library consisted only of books from her past life and
the textbooks she’d swiftly perused in the name of her lady’s education, so
access to a physical library was a seductive benefit.
“Perfect,” Lect said. “When
can you start?”
“I-I passed? But I…”
Lect did
not have to think about it. He would get to spend time with the girl he
fancied, and even as the omnipresent eyes in his mind narrowed, that prospect
proved an irresistible—
Suddenly, Melody peered at him with shimmering eyes. “Are you certain
I’ll be of use to you?”
Lect’s heart nearly burst.
For a moment he wondered if she’d guessed his feelings and was toying with him
on purpose. Ultimately, he was not sure he cared. For he was a man in love.
“How… How does next week
sound?”
“Perfect!” Melody cheered.
“Thank you, Lect! Or I suppose I should call you master now
that I’m your assistant.”
“M-master…”
How different a ring it had
when spoken by someone so oblivious. Lect’s mind plunged into the gutter.
And so interim instructor
Lect found his interim assistant. He and Melody hashed out the details, keeping
in mind Melody’s preexisting maidly obligations. Chivalry class took place
during two periods, and Lect’s was the second, leaving Melody plenty of time to have lunch before arriving.
“That covers everything,”
Lect said. “We’ll adjust and adapt as we go.”
Melody nodded, beaming.
“Sounds perfect.”
“You’re, er, very
enthusiastic about this. Is being my assistant really so exciting?” Lect could
not help but nurse a small flicker of hope in his heart. Was she happy? Happy
to be with him?
Even he knew he was grasping
at straws.
“I get to
visit a library!” Melody rejoiced.
“Ah. Right. The library.”
Indeed he grasped naught but
a fistful of air. His immature side wished she would have at least let him down
easier. Twenty-one proved a tender age when adolescence struck late. Still, he
made a mental note to send her to the library before too long.
“I’m truly grateful, though,”
Melody added. “I’ve been beside myself with boredom
these past afternoons, and now I have something to look forward to!”
“Well, it’s good that this
arrangement will benefit the both of us. Er, you’ve been bored?”
“Terribly. The dorms are so
much smaller than the estate, so I’ve been starved of things to do. Why do you
ask?”
Lect blinked at her, and
Melody tilted her head in response. Words that would strike deep into the
maid’s soul churned in the knight’s mind.
“You told me once that you
had sworn to your mother that you would become the perfect maid. I suppose I
just assumed your ambition would keep you perpetually occupied.” He nodded.
“But, true, being idle for too long would drive anyone mad.”
Melody’s eyes flew wide. Lect
continued to speak, but she heard none of it as his words echoed in his ears.
What…is the perfect maid?
Certainly not one who spent half her day idle.
Something inside the maid
started to give.
Chapter 8:
Something Gives
“I’VE RETURNED, MOTHER,
FATHER.”
Luciana curtsied before her
parents, who awaited her in the foyer. They greeted her warmly.
After Melody’s interview and
Luciana’s lessons, the lady and her maid returned to the Rudleberg estate. It
was the sixth day of school, meaning tomorrow was a day off. They would return
to the academy the following day, when classes resumed.
“How was it, Luciana?” Hughes
asked. “Have you made any friends? Your lessons aren’t too difficult, are they?
Have you—”
“Dear,” Marianna interrupted
her husband. “Later. You must be hungry, sweetie. Let’s talk all about your
time at school while we eat, shall we? Serena, is dinner ready?”
“Yes, my lady,” replied the
doll. “I apologize for imposing so soon after your arrival, Gentlesister, but would you be so kind as to assist me?”
Melody beamed. “Of course.”
Serena secretly sighed in
relief. Her creator had seemed in poor spirits ever since she walked through
the door. Perhaps I was imagining things. She seems back to
normal now, though.
“Grail! I’m home, boy!”
Luciana threw her arms open. The pup yipped and came running, leaping into her
embrace. She caught him, twirling around with a
playful squeal. “You nearly knocked me over, Grail!”
He had become a real lap dog
lately. It was difficult to believe that such cheerful woofs and boofs came
from what was once the Dark One, the mastermind behind the attack on the Spring
Ball. Melody had unwittingly cleansed its essence, and its consciousness now
slumbered within a playful puppy, the dog’s single soot-black ear, tail, and feet the only remnants of the Dark One. It wasn’t
likely to awaken again anytime soon.
It was a lovely night.
Luciana savored every minute of her time back with her family.
Melody woke the next morning
at five on the dot.
“Let’s get started!”
“Yes, Gentlesister.”
Melody stood tall in the
foyer, garbed in her plain cleaning dress, utensils in hand. Serena joined her,
dressed the same. It was vital to wear housemaid
uniforms for housemaid duties, so they could keep their attending uniforms
presentable. They had much to achieve before the lord and ladies awoke.
“I’m going to clean the stove
if you don’t mind seeing to the foyer, Serena.”
“Certainly. But,
Gentlesister, is it not your day off?”
Seeing as she was working at
the academy six days a week while Luciana was studying,
today was just as much Melody’s day off as it was her lady’s. All the more so
now that Serena was around to pick up the slack.
“I’m a maid for fun today,”
Melody said, a most saintly smile adorning her lips.
Just yesterday, she had been
on the verge of a crisis, but today she dove into her work without
hesitation—not even a sliver. It was as if taking up her broom and dustpan had
swept away all those pesky emotions.
Serena did not know what to
say for a good while. What sophistry was this? What utterly twisted logic? A
word came to mind from the intellect she had inherited from Melody: workaholic.
And yet she was but a
creation. She did not touch the issue. Instead, she smiled and said, “I suppose
we all need fun.”
Melody giggled. “Don’t we?
Now, I think I might just splurge a little and use
some magic for a change.”
Melody never used magic, even
at the estate, but today she had little interest in self-imposed limitations.
If anything could scrub away her doldrums, a full display of her maid power
would do it.
Upon waking hours later,
Luciana and her family would describe the resulting aftermath as “distressingly
reflective.”
“To think there was such a
thing as too sparkly clean.
Our lord and ladies weren’t too pleased with that, were they?” Melody said.
“I believe it was your
working on your day off that offended them most, Gentlesister.”
“They came around in the end,
though, didn’t they?”
Melody and her helper were
preparing lunch as they reflected on the morning’s events. The brass in the
estate shimmered like starlight. The wood carried a luster
like fresh varnish. Even the stove’s brickwork somehow managed to shine, it had
been polished so thoroughly. The estate had become a hazard for the eyes by the
end of Melody’s rampage.
It had been a harsh lesson in
the dangers of excess. The maids ultimately had to undo their work, going about
the manor and weathering away the sheen Melody had worked so hard to achieve.
Now, things were back to normal brightness.
“I’ve never experienced such
disgrace,” Melody moaned. “There can be no greater punishment for a maid.”
“All in moderation,
Gentlesister.” Serena let an amused giggle escape. “Feeling better?”
Melody froze. “So you knew
then.”
“The Gentlesister I know may
forget herself at times, but she never forgets the comfort of her family. I
thought you looked sullen when you returned
yesterday.”
“I did, did I?”
Serena smiled at her. It
reminded Melody of her mother.
“Serena, what is the world’s
most perfect maid to you?” Melody asked.
“The most perfect maid? Why,
you, Gentlesister.”
“Thank you, but I’ve a long
way to go still. This dream I have, I’m not sure I even know what it is.”
I made a
promise. A promise I’ve done nothing but strive to fulfill. But if I don’t even know what the perfect maid is, then what have I
been working toward? For all Melody’s vast
knowledge and endless pool of talent, this one thing eluded her. This one
singular definition. And the longer she meandered aimlessly toward it, the more
likely she was to lose her way. Lect had opened her eyes to that. I don’t get it. Mom…what is the most
perfect maid in the world?
She would not give up on her dream. She did not want to. But her faith and
resolve were shaken, and that frightened her.
“Gentlesister, you look
unwell.”
Melody returned to her senses
with a jolt. Serena was watching her with worry and a crease in her brow. How
uncannily like Selena’s that expression was. It gave Melody an idea.
“May I ask something of you?”
“Anything,” the doll replied.
“Will you say to me, ‘Melody, you had better become the most perfect maid
this world has ever seen’?’”
They were some of the last
words her mother had left to her, and Serena was the woman’s spitting image.
Perhaps hearing that directive from her lips would grant Melody the motivation
she needed to carry on.
“I’m not sure I understand,
but as you wish, Gentlesister.” Serena took a deep breath. “Melody, you can do this. Keep your chin up. I’m always with you.”
Melody’s breath caught in her
throat. Those weren’t her words. So whose were they?
“I-I’m so sorry,” Serena
sputtered. “That isn’t what you said at all. Um, right, ‘Melody, you had better
become the most perfect maid this world has ever seen.’ Like that?”
“Serena, what was…?”
“Hm?”
Where did those words come
from? And why did they sound like…like…
“Gentlesister?”
“Never mind,” Melody finally
said. “It’s nothing.” Just her imagination, surely.
But I feel a little better
now, she
realized. Why is that?
Serena’s spontaneous,
heartfelt words filled the maid with far more determination than any recitation
could have.
A laugh snuck past Melody’s
lips. “Thank you, Serena. That was just what I needed.”
“I-I see. I’m glad I could be
of assistance.” Love softened the doll’s expression,
but a different sort of love than it bore moments earlier. A mystery. A mystery
with no answer.
Had Melody noticed that faint
glimmer in the silver heart adorning the doll’s neck, perhaps she might have
had a clue.
Chapter
9:
Hark, the Heavenly Manager Descends!
THE MORNING OF THE SECOND WEEK OF term arrived, and a carriage bearing Melody and her lady set off for
Royal Academy. Luciana was already dressed and ready for class. Her maid,
meanwhile, would see to their luggage.
“I’ll see you later, Melody.”
“Have a wonderful day, my
lady.”
The carriage stopped at the
dormitory. Luciana started toward the academy, while
Melody made for the room.
“Best hurry, since I’m
getting a late start today,” Melody said.
A maid’s morning was ever an
early one. Ideally, she would have finished the cleaning before her lady awoke,
but their commute from the estate set Melody hours behind schedule.
She unloaded and unpacked
Luciana’s things, then surveyed the room. She nodded, determined. “Let’s do
this!”
The short break had done much
to clear her head. Pretending to push up her sleeves with unnecessarily
dramatic flair, Melody began her day.
She darted about the room
like a video playing on double speed, and in no time the dorm was spotless.
Next came laundry. Melody still had the load from two days prior, before the
break, which she would have brought to do at the estate, but Luciana hadn’t wanted to bother with the extra bag.
“Dirt and grime like to hide.
One mustn’t neglect proper—huh?”
Melody arrived at the
communal laundry, and to her surprise, encountered a visitor. A gentle-looking
and beautiful young (though not quite as young as Melody) woman. She wore a
maid’s sheet-white cap, and two voluminous, flax-colored braids rested on her
shoulders. She had been humming a dulcet tune as she
scrubbed a load of cloths and towels but abruptly stopped upon noticing Melody.
“G-good morning!” Melody
said.
“Oh. Good morning,” replied
the woman. Her cheeks burned, her composure visibly slipping. “G-goodness, I
hope you didn’t hear any of that. I didn’t expect to share the room with
anyone.”
Melody shook her head. “I
personally can’t imagine doing laundry without humming. It
was a very nice tune. I wish I could have listened more!”
“That’s very kind of you to
say, um…”
“Melody, House Rudleberg
maid. Pleasure to meet you.”
“I’m Mary-Ann, maid in
service to House Victillium, and the pleasure is mine, Melody. May I call you
Melody?”
Melody’s lips stretched and
stretched until a smile filled her face. “Of course!”
After so many failures and
dead ends in the dining hall, Melody never dared hope
she’d catch a break here of all places.
“You serve your lady all by
yourself? Goodness, that sounds grueling,” Mary-Ann said.
“It isn’t in the slightest,”
Melody said. “My lady is a very kind and accommodating mistress. I wouldn’t
want to serve anybody else.”
Melody and Mary-Ann quickly
got to talking as they worked, and just as quickly hit it off. Mary-Ann had dropped the formalities somewhat.
She was a housemaid for the
Victilliums, Anna-Marie’s house. Typically, she did her lady’s laundry at her
estate, but handkerchiefs and cloths and such didn’t warrant such excessive
care, so Mary-Ann was using the academy laundry to deal with the past week’s
load.
“So you haven’t seen a single
other person here?” she asked.
“Not one,” Melody said. “I’ve been struggling to meet people because of it.”
“My, you poor thing. But look
at me. If a marquess’s family would make use of the laundry, surely others will
in time.”
“I hope so!”
The maids shared smiles. Just
then, footsteps headed down the hall toward them.
A new friend already?! Melody enthused. Today’s my lucky day!
Another woman about
Mary-Ann’s age entered the laundry. She was in plain
clothes, so certainly not a maid, and she was positively stunning, slender and
tall with a sharp, model’s jawline and perfect features. Her silky blonde hair
sat piled up on her head, creating a mature impression.
She was, in a word,
dignified.
“Mary-Ann,” she said, “doing
well? Oh, and who is this?”
“Madam Claris, this is
Melody, one of House Rudleberg’s maids. Melody, this is Lady Anna-Marie’s lady-in-waiting, Madam Claris. And mind your
manners—she’s nobility. Viscount Herala’s daughter.”
“I’m honored to make your
acquaintance, madam.” Melody greeted her with a perfect curtsy. “Melody Wave,
maid for the Rudleberg estate, at your service.”
Claris nodded in approval of
the maid’s propriety. “Pleasure, Melody. It pleases me to see that Rudleberg is
clearly a house of culture. Do get along with
Mary-Ann, won’t you?”
“You honor me with your
praise, madam.”
The viscount’s daughter
nodded again, impressed. “That goes for you as well, Mary-Ann. Our lady is
rather fond of Lord Rudleberg’s daughter, so see that you don’t cause trouble
for her attendant.”
“But of course, madam,” said
Mary-Ann. “Rest assured, we’ve found much common ground already.”
“Very good. Mind you do not find so much that you forget yourself.” And then, like
a graceful whirlwind, Claris about-faced and exited the laundry.
Melody waited a beat before
asking, “Um, what exactly did she come here to do?”
Mary-Ann laughed like she’d expected
the question. “Likely to check on me. It’s my first time coming to the laundry
room, and she supervises all of the marquess’s maids. She’s very attentive, as you just saw for yourself.”
A good boss always cares for
her subordinates, Melody noted with admiration. I wish I had
a coworker like her. Serena is…different.
Ladies-in-waiting sat at the
top of the servant hierarchy, being the closest physically and emotionally with
their mistresses. Whereas maids could take on any number of odd jobs, a
lady-in-waiting’s sole duty was attending her lady. Typically, they did not interact with other servants.
And they certainly aren’t
supervisors, but Madam Claris… Claris apparently led Anna-Marie’s retinue, which
spoke to her character and ability. Lady
Anna-Marie’s attendants follow an order. They work efficiently and in tandem.
Another thing I lack compared to the perfect maid.
Melody thought back to how
ecstatic she’d once been to monopolize the work of an
entire estate. Now, she felt a little silly for harboring such a frivolous
notion.
Being a maid is about working
together. Divide and conquer. Teamwork. Something I’ve neglected to practice.
Oh, I hope we can find more servants soon.
Seeing the relationship
between Mary-Ann and Claris and the trust they shared awakened Melody to new
truths.
Laundry laundered and lunch
eaten, Melody made her way to Lect’s office. Today
would be her first day assisting with his class.
“I look forward to working
together, Master.”
Lect grunted. “You, uh, don’t
need to call me that when it’s just us, Melody. I can’t take it.”
“If you say so, I suppose.
Wait, can’t take what?”
“Let’s hash out a few final
details, shall we?!” Lect blurted.
Lect’s class took place on
the first and fourth days of every school week—Monday
and Thursday by the Gregorian calendar—and during the second elective period of
each day. The academy had enough instructors for Chivalry to take place six
days a week, but Lect only taught on his two assigned days.
“Right,” Melody said. “So
what is it I should do exactly?”
“See that there’s enough
material here for every student to receive a copy. I’ve enumerated the general precepts of the code of chivalry. Seeing as
I’ll only be an instructor for the first semester, my goal is simply to prepare
the students for the second semester, when their real lessons will begin.”
By expanding the Chivalry
course, Royal Academy had opened it to a much larger group of students. As a
consequence of this and the elective’s inherently high barrier to entry, each
student’s average readiness was lower than in prior
years. Therefore, Lect had to ensure he laid out a proper foundation for his
students.
“So we’re likely to have
students who’ve never picked up a weapon in their lives,” Melody summarized.
“Consider it an introductory
course in combat for the uninitiated,” said Lect. “That’s essentially what
we’ll be teaching.”
“Understood. And what should
I do while class is in session?”
“Keep an eye on the students.
We’re likely to have no small number who aren’t used to physical activity of
any kind, so I want you to ensure everyone stays hydrated. Hand out towels.
Administer first aid whenever necessary. Things that, well, maids do.” Lect
scratched his head awkwardly, adding a few self-deprecating comments about
being ill-suited himself for such tasks.
Melody missed the remarks. That sounds more like something a team manager would do.
“Right. I’ll start soaking
some lemons in honey right away!” she declared.
“I…don’t know how that’s
related, but whatever you think is best.”
Being a team manager is a far
cry from being a maid, but it takes equal parts compassion and consideration.
Who knows what I might learn? It might take me one step closer to becoming the world’s most perfect maid!
Perhaps that was a bit of a
stretch, but optimism was a virtue.
“Now, I have a few things
prepared I’d like to familiarize you with, if you’ll follow me,” Lect said.
“Of course. Oh, but I wonder
if I should braid my hair. A manager ought to have braids. But if I have
braids, I really should be in a sailor uniform too, and find a pair of glasses.
Oh, and a kettle. What do you think, Lect?”
“I think we’ll make do.”
If she was going to do this,
she was going to go all-in. After all, Melody was a woman of appearances—even
if those appearances were extremely Japanese and extremely dated.
“Attention, trainees! Your
first lesson in chivalry is about to begin!”
“Yes, instructor!” The arena
rumbled with the students’ voices. Class was now in
session.
In all, eleven first-years,
six second-years, and two third-years attended the class, for a total of
nineteen students, primarily noblemen with some commoners mixed in as well. A
respectable turnout of mostly new blood for Lect’s first foray into teaching.
“I’m sure this goes without
saying, but in this course, you will learn how to fight and act as a knight
does, starting from the very beginning. To that end,
you must understand how a knight thinks. Melody, if
you would.”
“Right away, Sir Lect.”
Lectias had backpedaled and
instructed the maid to refer to him this way, even in public. He wouldn’t
survive otherwise.
Melody stepped forward and
began handing out papers, swiftly yet properly and with due courtesy. She’d so
enveloped herself in her role as a background player
that none seemed to perceive that beauty itself had descended before them in
maid form. How such a feat was even possible, only Melody knew.
As Lect explained the code he
and his brothers- and sisters-in-arms followed, Melody turned to her next task.
She needed but refer to the lesson plan they had discussed beforehand.
“Take these principles to
heart,” Lect concluded. “Now, as much as I’d like to
arm you and send you swinging, I’d first like to take the measure of each and
every one of you. We’ll begin with laps around the arena.”
Not a single groan escaped
one young man’s lips. These were well-bred adolescents.
“I’ll hold on to your
papers,” Melody said, appearing once again. She freed their hands with graceful
brevity.
When she finished, Lect took
point, leading the students into their laps. “We
don’t stop until I say so! Pace yourselves! Use your judgment!”
“Yes, instructor!” the
students cried out.
“Godspeed, everyone,” said
Melody. She retreated out of the way and moved to her next task.
Some dozen or so minutes
later, the arena was a graveyard. Lect wasn’t even winded yet, but his gaggle
of coddled nobles lay flat on their backs, wheezing.
Melody approached with a tray of refreshments. She offered some to a boy.
“Well done. Have some water.”
“Have some honey lemon as
well. It works wonders for fatigue.”
“That so? I suppose I’ll try
a sli—” Just as the boy reached for one of the lemon slices, he froze.
He was staring beauty in the
face.
It did not matter how dated,
how Japanese, or how utterly anachronistic it was. When a beautiful girl
offered handmade refreshments, the male condition compelled, nay demanded, that he accept. That the boy hadn’t noticed Melody
until this very moment only lent the realization more weight. After all, he
suddenly found himself face-to-face with the girl known as the Angel of the
Spring Ball.
Of
course, Melody’s propensity for thickheadedness meant that she was utterly
oblivious to her impact. Work alone occupied her mind.
This really does feel more
like being a team manager than any sort of maid, she thought. But
it’s just that kind of perspective that might give me a clue about what the
perfect maid could be!
Lect’s lesson continued in a
similarly merciless fashion. And yet, for whatever
reason, all complaints died away.
“You’ve a very passionate
bunch here,” Melody commented.
“Right, well, men will be
men,” Lect replied. He spoke from experience.
I’d best keep my eye on her
while she’s around them, he told himself.
Through a convoluted series
of events, it seemed the knight had found himself in a kind of bodyguard
position in the end.
Chapter
10:
Shadows Cast by Silver
ON THE EVENING OF THE FOURTH DAY of the second week, Melody waited anxiously for her lady to return to
the dorm.
When she did, Melody greeted
her with a face-splitting grin. “My lady! Serena’s written to us!” She accosted
Luciana with the intensity of a hardcore fan meeting their favorite idol.
Luciana reeled back.
“Wh-what’s gotten into you? That’s very exciting,
yes, but it’s just a letter.”
“You don’t understand, my
lady! It’s…! It’s…!”
Good grief, the lady thought. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her like this.
Her maid leaped and hopped
about, squee-ing and yippee-ing for joy. Luciana waited patiently for Melody to
remember her words.
“They’ve found a new maid for
the estate!” Melody finally announced.
“Really?! I’m so happy for
you, Melody!” Luciana started leaping and hopping and
squee-ing and yippee-ing with her. Without a level head between them (for they
did not amount to one even together), they continued to hop and leap and squee
for some time.
When their senses finally
returned, they blushed.
“It’s a good thing the
construction in this place is so good,” Luciana said.
“Agreed. I hope the
soundproofing is sufficient.”
Hindsight
was indeed twenty-twenty.
“So what does the letter say
exactly?” Luciana asked.
“Oh, yes. We’ll get all the
details when next we return, but apparently they’ve hired a maid-in-training.
She’s inexperienced, but Serena intends to teach her.”
“Ah, I see. A work in
progress, then. That’s a bit of a shame, but it’s a relief to hear someone’s willing to work for us.”
About that… How had the Rudlebergs at last found a
servant unpoisoned by the rumors swirling around the family? For Melody, that
concern was secondary to her recent wish to find someone to practice teamwork
with.
Luciana giggled. “Our next
day off can’t come soon enough, huh?”
Melody clutched Serena’s
letter to her chest, beaming. “I can’t wait!”
“So things are going well in
that chivalry class you’re assisting, huh?” Luciana
said. “Lectias Froude’s chivalry class. Didn’t know he
was teaching it.”
“He and his students treat me
very well, my lady,” Melody replied. “It’s quite an easy job.”
Luciana sipped her tea. “Oh,
they treat you well, do they?”
She was hearing all about
Melody’s new time killer while enjoying some after-dinner tea. Had she known
who Melody’s boss would be, she might not have given her permission so readily. She maintained a polite smile while Melody
described the class, but deep down, her mind conjured images a lady ought never
conjure.
“I’m glad things are going
well for you.” Luciana sighed. “I wish I could say the same for myself.”
“Trouble at school, my lady?”
Melody asked.
“Not really. There’s just an
elective I’m particularly interested in, but I’ll never get to take it.”
“It’s Applied Arcane Studies.
Only people who can use magic are allowed to enroll.” Luciana’s shoulders
sagged.
She could attend the course
as much as she liked during this first semester, but as soon as the second
rolled around, that door would close. Applied Arcane Studies was, eponymously,
about applying studies of the arcane, and as such only those capable of casting spells could realistically take it.
Sadly for Luciana, she had
underestimated her interest in the subject. Perhaps she harbored a twinge of
jealousy for those with powers she could never possess, but really she owed it
to her environment, and, in particular, the presence of one “beauty in maid
form” who constantly wielded great magics in her presence. Would that she could
at least sit in on the lessons in perpetuity. That
alone would have been enough to sate her curiosity.
“Luna was interested in it
too,” she went on. “I wish we could take it together.”
The Rudleberg line was not
magically gifted. Quite the opposite, in fact. When Luciana was five and went
to the local church to receive her reading, the facilitator found so little
magic in her that he questioned whether she possessed
any at all.
“But you do have mana, my
lady, do you not?” Melody asked.
“Everyone does,” Luciana
said. “I just have so little it might as well be none at all.”
Melody considered her own
situation. She had been told something similar. During her own reading, they
could “sense power” but no “switch with which to access it.”
But I can use magic now, she thought. Who says my lady can’t?
“You mustn’t give up, my lady,” Melody said. “Where there’s a will,
there’s a way, and I’d be willing to assist you. Maybe with a bit of practice,
you too can learn to—”
Luciana leapt to her feet.
“You think so?!” Hope flickered in her eyes.
Melody reeled back, not
entirely unaware of the irony in the reversal of their roles. “I-I cannot say
for certain, but it took me some time to come into it as well.”
“It
did?! You weren’t always like this?!”
“Not at all. So I do believe
that with a bit of effort, perhaps we can bring about the same change in you,
my lady.”
“Please, Melody! I am your
humble student! Teach me how to use magic!” She reached for the maid’s hand and
held it tight.
“Very well, but it won’t be
easy.”
Melody did not want to give
her lady false hope. She began to regret speaking
before thinking. Not even she entirely understood the change she’d undergone
that sparked her magical abilities, but she wanted to try. For her lady.
They changed location.
“So, um, here we are,”
Luciana said weakly. “My bedroom.” Her cheeks flared a vibrant pink, and she
couldn’t sit still.
“My lady? Why so restless?”
Melody asked.
“W-well, um, you said we had
to go to my bedroom to get started, so I’m…preparing
myself,” Luciana said.
“Preparing for what?”
“I read in a story once that
mana flows best w-with…” Luciana covered her face, “skin-to-skin contact.”
“Good lord, what kind of
story was this?!” Melody blurted. “I can assure you, that will not be necessary!”
“It won’t?”
“You should not be sad about
that, my lady! We’re only here so you can collapse safely onto your bed in the event of an accident!”
“Oh. The way you were
fiddling with the curtains, I thought you were making sure we had, you know,
privacy.”
“It’s a precautionary
measure. My lady, are you familiar with the Luce spell?” Melody asked.
“It casts a small light,
right? It’s the most basic of basic spells. Not that I can use it.”
“It was, in fact, the very
first spell I cast.”
Luciana nodded. “That makes sense.”
“And it burned brighter than
the very sun.”
“It what?”
“I thought I might blind
myself,” Melody said. “I gained an instant appreciation for the dangers of such
power. If something similar happened to you, we wouldn’t want the light
bleeding out and disturbing others so late at night. Hence my shutting the curtains.”
“I feel I can say with
relative certainty that you’ll encounter no such
trouble this time around.”
Luciana was not at all
surprised to hear of Melody’s early magical escapades. Perhaps Luciana’s
comparative failure would serve as a long overdue wakeup call for the maid.
After one more curtain check,
Melody sat across from her lady on the bed, took her hands, shut her eyes, and
began to feel for the energy inside her.
The people of this world did
not possess an unusual amount of magic. Some could
manipulate magic and effect change in the world, to be sure, but they needed
specific techniques and spells to detect magical power, such as Archmage Sven’s
barrier surrounding the Great Vanargand Wood or Anna-Marie’s original Analysis
Vision spell.
Given Melody’s track record,
one might have assumed she needed no such detection spells, but it was
precisely because of her track record and the
immense, swirling ocean of mana within her—power enough to quell even the Dark
One—that detecting more fine, more human amounts of mana proved difficult.
Would an elephant perceive the ant beneath its foot? A whale the sardine under
its fin? A mountain the hill in its bosom?
Melody was really quite blind
to the mana of others. There was no need to take note
of the ants or sardines.
“It’s small, but I do feel
it,” she finally said. “With practice, I believe we could turn this into a
small flame. Create puddles of water, perhaps.”
“Phew. Okay.” Luciana cocked
her head. “You can tell all that just by holding my hands?”
“I’m using something similar
to sonar.”
“So-nar?”
Sonar was a type of sound
propagation used by naval vessels for navigation. By
emitting high frequency sound waves through the water, they could collect data
about the surrounding geography and environment based on the way the waves
bounced off of surfaces.
“I let a small amount of my
mana seep into you and waited for a reaction,” Melody said. “Based on various
parameters, I can then deduce the intensity and amount of mana inside you.”
“I-I’ll take your word for
it,” Luciana said.
“I’d be happy to explain the
finer points if that doesn’t make sense, my lady.”
“Let’s just move on. So, what
next?” Luciana cared little for this so-called “so-nar” and was itching to put
this information to use.
Melody thought for a moment
before taking Luciana’s hands again. “Before you can begin to manipulate mana,
you must have an intimate understanding and perception of it. Can you feel it inside you, my lady?”
Luciana shook her head
immediately. Even while Melody had been doing her “sonar” thing earlier, she
hadn’t felt a thing. Not a twinge or a trickle or a prick or even a gurgle in
the belly.
“That’s okay,” Melody said.
“We’ll build on it and keep trying what I did before. I’m going to slowly feed
my mana into you, my lady. The more I circulate, the more your own mana should react. Theoretically, there should be a
point when you can sense it.”
“Is it safe to fill someone
with that much mana?” Luciana asked.
“To fill someone with it, no,
but I’ll be circulating it between the two of us. It should be relatively
harmless, but you may feel some fatigue. Your body will be unused to the
strain.”
Luciana hummed thoughtfully.
“I suppose that’s a low price to pay for being able
to cast spells.” She tightened her grip on the maid’s hands, and Melody
instructed her to close her eyes. “Do I have to?”
“Mana is more easily
perceived when your senses aren’t distracting you,” Melody said. “I’m going to
begin. I’ll start slow. Focus on the current inside you.”
“Okay…”
Melody let a small trickle of
her energy flow into Luciana. Outwardly, they appeared to
merely hold hands, but inwardly a resplendent silver power flooded Luciana’s
being.
“Do you feel anything, my
lady?” Melody asked.
“No,” Luciana replied.
“I’ll add a little more.” She
did. “Any changes, my lady?”
Luciana shook her head
“None.”
This repeated once more,
twice, thrice, and each time Melody supplied ever greater quantities of her
mana. Yet Luciana seemingly remained entirely numb to
the magic. This did not bode well for her future spellcasting, possibly even
more so than her meager reservoir. It reached the point that Melody was pouring
vast amounts of her magic into her lady, but still nothing.
A more sensible person might
have called the experiment off at this point. Unfortunately, or perhaps
fortunately from a certain perspective, Melody was far too talented to be sensible.
I’m going
to have to start focusing, she told herself,
closing her eyes and supplying yet more magic. By now she was inundating her
lady with more than ten times the mana found in an average mage.
“Anything, my lady?” she
asked.
“Nothing,” Luciana said.
“Now, my lady?”
“Nope.”
“N-now?”
“Not a thing.”
With each no, more and more
magic passed between them. The endless current roared
as it intensified, manifesting as a visible phenomenon. Silver filled the room,
glistening and bright, and only Melody’s fastidiousness with the curtains kept
the light from spilling out where others might have witnessed it.
Most of it, anyway.
A man stirred within the
shadows of one of the slums’ many shady corners. His grimy purple hair clung to
his forehead, and the rags hanging off his figure
looked one loose thread away from unraveling. One might have taken him for an
orphan boy, so stunted and gaunt was Bjork Quichel.
He was, in fact, eighteen,
and the fourth route of The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths.
Possessed by the spirit of the Dark One trapped within his now-broken blade, he
had perpetrated the infamous attack on the Spring Ball. Now, however, all he
wielded was an empty relic, its soul purified by
Melody, and Bjork was Bjork again. Bjork was Bjork…if that man even still
existed.
He clutched the hilt of his
blade, whipping around. His ash-gray eyes glared in the direction of Royal
Academy.
“Silver… Saint…of Silver…” He
clutched the blade harder, until his knuckles turned white. His voice shook
with a bestial rage, a rage that pleased the dark haze
oozing out of the broken blade. “Will not… Will not…stand… The Dark One…will
not…”
The shadows swallowed him
once more.
Back in Luciana’s bedroom, the lady was beginning to
fret. Melody must have asked me a dozen times now,
but still nothing.
Maybe she was a lost cause
after all. Maybe this was a waste of time. Melody had stopped commentating, so
surely she felt the same. Perhaps she’d given up
trying altogether.
Timidly, Luciana opened her
eyes. She couldn’t believe what she saw. “What…is this?”
Silver. All around them,
silver. A cloudless silver sky. Twinkling silver specks wafting on a silver
wind. A field of silver flowers as far as the eye could see, crystalline and
intricate like snowflakes growing from the ground.
“This…this isn’t my bedroom,”
Luciana said. “Where am I? Where’s Melody? What’s—” A
sudden breeze knocked her off-balance, though it was not a strong gust, just
enough to ruffle her hair and the field of flowers.
Elaborate crystals took
flight, platinum dandelions rising like snow falling in reverse. Luciana gaped
at the sight. She remained breathless, even as the breeze died and the
shimmering “snow” vanished. Something gleamed high above her. A silver light. Awestruck, Luciana watched the light drift and
dance in the air. It was another flower, an errant snowflake, estranged from
its brethren and slowly, ever so slowly, fluttering down to Luciana.
She held out her hands and
caught the poor stray. “So beautiful,” she breathed.
Silver. It glimmered oh so
faintly, a vaguely argent sheen. At once, Luciana knew she was loved. She was
safe. This light would protect her, shield her,
cleanse her, and for some reason, she trusted it.
I know this, she realized. This light. This feeling. This love. I know who it…belongs…
“My lady!”
Luciana blinked awake. It
took some seconds, but gradually the world came back into focus and her room at
the academy materialized around her. Melody watched her with worry creasing her
brow.
I’m back. But what happened
to… She
blinked again. To what? I’m back? Back from where?
She could not have been
anywhere but her bedroom, so why couldn’t she shake the feeling that she’d just
been elsewhere? She and her maid had been practicing magic. Perhaps she’d
fallen asleep and dreamed something, but that dream was gone now. Lost to that
place dreams go to be forgotten.
“My lady, are you all right? Are you with me?” Melody pressed.
“Y-yeah. I’m okay. What just
happened?”
Melody sighed in relief. Her
lady was a bit out of sorts but none the worse for wear. “I stopped circulating
magic so we could take a break, but you wouldn’t answer no matter how I called.
I had to shake you awake, my lady. Don’t you remember?”
She shook her head.
“I may have used too much
magic,” Melody said. “You’re certain you’re well? You
aren’t nauseated? In pain?”
“I’m okay, really. Right as
rain.”
Melody sighed again. “That
was much more than enough for one day. I’ll draw you a bath and then you can
rest.” She rose to do just that.
Luciana remained sitting on
her bead, dazed. For having done absolutely nothing, she felt exhausted.
Downright lethargic.
“Oh, I should take this off
before I get in the bath,” she muttered to herself.
She fished around for the necklace she’d made out of the ring Melody had given
her and raised it over her head. When she went to store it in the chest next to
her bed, however, something made her pause. “Has the stone always looked like
this?”
An azure stone rested within
the ring, accented in the middle by a tiny silver crystal like a single
shimmering star hanging in the night sky. Only this
star was twice as beautiful as any other. Had it always been there? If not, how
had it gotten there?
Luciana gave it a few seconds
of thought but no more. No use in stewing over it.
Still, it gives off this
strange light. It makes me feel…
A tender smile graced
Luciana’s lips. That sensation of being loved enveloped her once more.
“My lady,” Melody called, “your bath is ready.”
“Be right there,” she called
back. She stowed the necklace away and went.
The next day, they repeated
the lesson. This time, it took hardly anything at all. Luciana could feel her
own mana. She was still a long way off from making any sort of practical use of
it, but this was a massive step toward that goal, and she could scarcely
contain her joy. Melody, for her part, was
extraordinarily relieved that their efforts had borne fruit.
By the end of the week, the
lady and her maid made for home with their hearts full and heads high, entirely
ignorant of the greeting they would receive from the estate’s new arrival.
Chapter
11:
A Pink Addition to Routine
SOME TIME PRIOR, AS LUCIANA BEGAN the fourth day of her second week at Royal Academy…
Serena rose before the sun,
as per her routine. Being a magical construct, she did not actually need to
sleep, but Melody had deemed it prudent that a Rudleberg maid act as a maid
ought to and imparted upon her a circadian rhythm. Serena could therefore carry
herself as a flesh and blood person might, all while
economizing on mana usage in her downtime.
She used the room next to
Melody’s, but they actually shared the space. Her roommate, the Dark One,
colloquially known as Grail, lay belly up, sprawled out and snoring in his
makeshift bed—a simple cushion and basket.
“Filth… Grovel…” Why, the
precious little thing almost sounded like he was speaking people words.
Serena snickered. It had
given her a real fright the first time she heard the pup’s unique growling, but
even that had become part of her routine. She made a delightfully endearing
game out of seeing what grisly words she could make out while the little fellow
yipped and twitched in his sleep.
Once dressed, she left her
snoozing companion to his schemes and set about her work.
“Good
morning, my lord, my lady.”
Once the estate was spotless,
she prepared the master and mistress’s early morning tea. After
being invited in, of course. A certain lady had learned an important lesson
once upon a time about entering without knocking and having to wait.
After tea, the lord and lady
needed dressing, beginning, naturally, with the patriarch of the house.
Typically, a valet or manservant of some sort would
handle this task, but with the estate dominated by the fairer sex, they had no
other choice. Serena dressed Hughes swiftly and tactfully, entirely unfazed by
a brief brush with nudity.
“We really must find more
help,” Hughes said while Serena fussed with his wife’s hair. “A man this time,
preferably. An apprentice, even.”
“If only we could summon one
from home.”
“Which we
can’t rightly do if we don’t want another estate falling into disrepair.”
Owing to Prince Christopher’s
generous monetary gift as thanks for saving his life, as well as Hughes’s
fairly new position at the Royal Chancery, the Rudlebergs could now afford the
luxury of more servants. Unfortunately, no servant desired that honor. Ever
Ignoble, their coffers suffered their share of hunger pangs. That their finances remained just barely out of the red was
a perpetual miracle, and even their home estate boasted only a scant retinue.
If they wanted more help in the capital, they would have to find fresh faces.
“How’s that, my lady?” Serena
asked, putting the finishing touches on Marianna.
Marianna gave her approval,
and they moved to the dining hall for a small breakfast.
“Serena,” Hughes said, sipping his after-meal tea, “how is our posting
in the Commerce Guild? Any responses?”
“I’m afraid not, my lord.”
Another sip. Hughes frowned.
“Shall I check again this
afternoon?” Serena offered.
“Please. A valet would be
nice, but I wouldn’t say no to a new maid either. Anything to ease the burden
on you and Melody.”
Serena smiled humbly. She was
only a creation. With Melody attending to Luciana at
Royal Academy, the estate needed someone to look after things in the maid’s
absence. Thus came Serena, a doll given life. In other words, the Rudlebergs
owed everything to a single maid, and should she leave one day, the Ignobles
would shortly become ignoble once again in more than just name.
Hughes could not imagine
Melody ever leaving behind the job she seemed to love so much, but he had a responsibility to his family, and that
meant preparing for any possibility. What if something happened to Melody? What
if she fell ill? They had to be able to fend for themselves.
“As a matter of fact, remove
the referral condition,” he said. “Luciana tells me she hired Melody without a
referral, and we’ll vet any applicants in person anyway. Let the guild know,
will you?”
With that, Hughes departed
for the Chancery, leaving only his wife and Serena in the estate.
“What are your plans for the
day, my lady?” the doll asked.
“I really ought to pen those
replies to Lady Haumea’s and Lady Christina’s letters. Would you mind mailing
them on your way to the guild this afternoon? I’ve nothing in particular I’ll
need your help with after that.”
“Of course, my lady, and my apologies. Would that I could split
myself as Gentlesister Melody can.”
Serena had inherited many
things from her creator. She was just as much of a maid and just as bright, but
she lacked Melody’s power. She could manage some measure of magic, though not
much, as mana doubled as her life force. The magic she possessed infused the
silver heart on her neck and was most definitely not
enough for something as complex as Alter Ego, to say nothing of the fact that
her very existence hung on the spell.
Had she been blessed with her
sister’s gifts, immensity and all, mass-produced Melodys would not be a
far-flung reality. A chilling thought.
“Come now, don’t sell
yourself short,” Marianna said. “I’m grateful to have you, Serena. And you’re
going to the guild expressly see to it that we don’t have doppelgangers running amok.”
“You flatter me, my lady.”
They parted ways, Serena
making for the kitchen. Grail was waiting there for her.
“Well, good morning,
impatient boy. One second, and I’ll have your breakfast ready.”
Grail impatiently barked in
reply.
“Here you are. Eat up.”
The pup buried his face in
the bowl at once, nom-nom-ing like his meal might take flight if he wasn’t fast enough. Serena did find it strange
that so many of his noises sounded so humanlike, but mostly she found it
adorable.
Grail finally looked up, his
bowl empty, satisfaction writ on the little one’s face.
“You liked that, did—” As she
knelt to collect the bowl, the pup leapt at her with a yip.
Evidently starved of
attention this time, Grail set his sights on the doll’s face. His tongue darted for her cheeks and chin, but Serena
leaned back on instinct, and the pup instead caught a taste of the silver
ornament on her choker.
Instantly, Grail yipped, and
his hair stood on end.
“G-Grail?”
The pup stood petrified, eyes
wide, tongue hanging out. It was as if a bolt of electricity had zapped the
poor thing. Soon enough, he regained his senses, met Serena’s eyes, and yipped again, twisting and thrashing about in Serena’s
arms.
He quickly freed himself and
bolted out of the kitchen in cartoonish fashion.
“Maybe a bit of static
electricity got him. Poor baby.”
Serena tapped the metal heart
about her neck. Nothing. Whatever had happened, it instilled Grail with a
perpetual fear of Serena from then on, which broke her heart a little. She
could not even begin to guess where that fear had
come from.
That afternoon, Serena made
her way to the guild, where she put forward the requested change for the
Rudlebergs’ posting.
“I’ll have that processed
right away. But is your house certain they’re willing to hire without
referral?”
“Yes, madam,” Serena said.
“No one has replied so far, and in any case, we intend on interviewing those
who do.”
“Very well. I’ll update your request and have it posted—”
“I-I’ll take it!”
Serena whirled toward the
voice to find a pink-haired girl behind her.
“Th-the job, I mean,” the
girl said.
She was young, scarcely even
a teenager. Her hair hung in two short pigtails, and her hungry, passionate
eyes seemed ill-suited to a mere child.
“Back again?” the
receptionist said.
Serena turned back toward
her. “You know her?”
“She’s an orphan. Seems she’s
been short on work of late, so she’s become something of a regular.”
“An orphan? But she’s so
little. What kind of work could a girl like her possibly take?”
“Yes, that is the question.”
The receptionist sighed.
Once upon a time, some number
of employers in the capital might have been willing to take on a child worker.
Not so much in contemporary times. With the staging
service connecting the kingdom, the capital did not want for able-bodied
laborers, and menial housework aside, adult labor would always trump the
alternative.
Most citizens welcomed the
economic shift. It afforded children more time to be children and play and
study. The pink-haired girl was an outlier.
“I wish you’d understand. I
have nothing for you, little one,” the receptionist
said.
“B-but I…” The girl hung her
head, peering up at Serena.
“You want to work for me?”
Serena asked.
“Y-yes! You said the job
doesn’t need a referral anymore, right?” She bowed her head low. “Please! I’ll
do anything!”
Conflicted, Serena held a hand up to her cheek. She wouldn’t be of much immediate use, that’s for certain. She’s still
young and won’t be able to do much at all. Oh, what
to do?
She had not been prepared,
mentally or otherwise, to judge a potential coworker right at the guild’s front
desk, much less a child. She was well within her rights to turn the girl down,
but that in itself was a gamble. Would they find another applicant so spirited?
Serena did not think so, if
she was being frank. They would surely hear from someone after lowering the
requirements, but that someone could be anyone.
She could be an investment.
In five or so years, she might prove quite the fine maid. Lady Luciana will be
studying for the next three years, and considering His Lordship’s position at
the Royal Chancery, we can expect to remain in the capital for some time.
The doll bent to get a good
look at the fidgety little girl. She was awfully hygienic for an orphan. Clean. Neat. Her eyes betrayed a keenness, an eagerness to
learn. Perhaps she would make a fine maid. On second
thought, without Melody, Serena was essentially the Rudleberg estate’s chief
housekeeper. Between this young girl and an old veteran man of the domestic
forces, who was more likely to respect the orders of an ostensibly seventeen-year-old
(literally zero-year-old) woman?
Even from a practical perspective, this might have been a blessing in
disguise.
It’s ultimately His
Lordship’s and Her Ladyship’s decision. I’m only meant to serve as a liaison.
It was not Serena’s place to
turn away prospective help based on superficial judgments. In a sense, that
made the decision for her.
“The position is for a maid
in a noble house,” Serena finally said. “Still interested?”
The girl croaked and recoiled a bit at that but quickly found her nerve
again. “Yes, madam!”
She had guts. Serena was
pleased to see that. “Have you any experience in the field? Any at all?”
“No, madam, but I’m a hard
worker!”
She did indeed have guts.
Serena had to commend her. “I see. Very well. May I speak with your caretaker?”
The girl lit up and bowed
again. “Thank you! Thank you so much!”
“Um,” the
receptionist stuttered, “this is all very sudden. You’re certain?”
“My lord will decide whether
we take her in,” Serena said. “I was instructed to assemble interested parties,
whether the posting is up or not. I’m simply doing my duty.”
“So long as your masters
don’t mind, I’ll not argue. It keeps her out of the guild, at least. But what
about the posting?”
“Please proceed with it. My
house is still in need of more servants—a man in
particular.”
“As you wish, madam. I’ll see
it processed.”
“Thank you kindly.”
With a polite bow, Serena
took her leave with her new charge in tow.
“I never got your name,
little one,” she said.
“Oh, my name. Of course—it’s
Micah!”
On the way to the orphanage,
Micah vibrated with excitement, passion burning inside her.
Now I can finally, finally get some money going to the orphanage!
I’m gonna steer this plot away from tragedy, so help me God!
Thus did occur a meeting most
strange between the doll wrought by once-Japanese hands and the little
once-Japanese grandma. Souls crossing paths between lifetimes. Kurita Maika was
in way over her head.
Chapter
12:
Micah the Maid-in-Training:
Featuring the Heroine?
IT HAPPENED WITHOUT
WARNING. WITHOUT
explanation.
One moment, Kurita Maika was
in a hospital bed. The next, “Micah” was in a strange new world, but not an
unfamiliar one. Only a few days after being taken to the orphanage, she
realized where she was.
Micah spent her days
agonizing over the nun who’d rescued her. She could have
sworn she knew her. Then, one day, the nun said something that made it all
click.
“I hear there was an intruder
at the ball at the palace not long ago,” Sister Annabelle said as they cleaned
up after lunch. “How frightening.”
“An intruder?”
If there’s a palace, there
must be a king,
Micah reasoned. This place sure is dangerous.
She had not yet placed this
world, but it was abundantly clear that she wasn’t in
Japan anymore. The language they spoke wasn’t Japanese or English or any tongue
that she could recognize. Wherever she was, she doubted it was even Earth.
“Pour—Fare
Acqua.” Water trickled from the nun’s fingertips onto the dirty plate
she was cleaning.
They certainly couldn’t do that on Earth.
It’s almost like I got
reincarnated into another reality or something. Popular
genre. Was all the rage when I was a kid. Wait, how did I get reincarnated if I
didn’t die?! Unless… That nap I took. Maybe it was more than a nap.
She didn’t want to believe
it, yet what else could explain all this?
“Something the matter, Micah
dear?”
“N-no, Sister. That intruder.
What happened exactly?”
“Oh, nothing much to do with
us. As I heard it, Royal Academy had to delay the semester.”
“That must have caused a
fuss.”
“Pandemonium. The rumors say
the palace was in chaos, which is to be expected. The rogue made an attempt on
Prince Christopher’s life, the poor thing. Lord Victillium’s daughter was
involved too. It’s a miracle nobody was hurt, but I can’t help but worry.”
Sister Annabelle stared off into the distance. “I pray that girl is safe.”
“You know the marquess’s
daughter?”
“Oh, pardon me. That’s no way
to refer to a lady, is it? We’ve only met once.”
“Hm. And she was insufferable
and haughty and all around unpleasant, I…assume.”
“Unpleasant? Not at all,
Micah. Where in the world did you get… Micah?”
Micah had frozen. Her eyes
stared blankly at something a long, long way from their current conversation.
Lord Victillium. How did I
know he’s a marquess? I’ve heard that name. She racked her brain. And Prince Christopher too. But where? Why? What…?
“Micah, dear, are you sure
you’re okay?” the nun asked.
“H-huh?” Micah stammered.
“Y-yes, I’m fine, sister. Sister…Annabelle.”
“I… Yes, that is my name. I’m
beginning to suspect you’ve caught a fever. Let me see your forehead.”
“S-S-Sister Annabelle!” the
girl blurted, eyes wide as saucers. “The orphanage caretaker!”
“For goodness’ sake, Micah,
what’s gotten into you? I told you who I was the day we met.”
The nun’s concern was
beginning to turn genuine, but Micah’s frenzy had only just begun. The pieces
of the puzzle were coming together as the memories flooded her mind.
“Sister Annabelle. Orphanage.
Prince Christopher. And Victillium. The villainess. Anna-Marie! Then this must
be… This must be the Kingdom of Theolas! The royal
capital, Paltescia!”
“Y-yes, you have the right of
it—Micah! Where are you going?!”
The girl flew from the
orphanage, and then a ways outside of it, turning to get a good look at the
exterior. Any lingering doubt vanished. “I know this architecture. This shape.
It’s straight out of a background from the game.”
I’m in The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths! The fog
in Micah’s mind dissipated in a flash. Her adult
memories remained shrouded in a haze, but her younger self came much more
clearly into view. I don’t believe it. But I have to. This is
the game. Wait, this is the game!
She turned her attention to
the towering palace looming far off in the center of the city. If she wasn’t
positive before, that sight solidified her suspicions. If that talk of an
intruder was true, there was one more thing she could
be certain of now.
The story’s already started!
It’s April, so I guess that… Oh crap, the orphanage’s side arc is going to
start soon! But that can’t happen. They can’t shut down when I just got here!
A side story would start in
May in the game. A sort of covert date between the prince and the heroine,
though that was only a cover for the prince’s true
goal. He was out to take stock of his kingdom, observe it, with the heroine
along to help. They would arrive last at this very orphanage, where they would
learn that an administrator had been abusing funds, robbing the home of vital
income, and relegating no small number of children to squalor over the years.
The heroine would take it upon herself then to rehabilitate the orphanage.
I can’t
let things go wrong. Not now. Not after how good they’ve been to me! I don’t
care what the plot says, I’m not letting anything happen to this place!
In her panic, Micah had
neglected to note several important things. Firstly, that Sister Annabelle had denied
that Anna-Marie was at all unpleasant. Secondly, that the academy had to delay
its term. Were things proceeding according to the plot, the
academy would have been in session on time, beginning the very day after the
attack.
Thirdly, and most importantly
to her, Micah was not living in squalor at all. For an orphanage struggling
financially and on the verge of bankruptcy, Micah was eating quite well. That
should not have been the case if the May side story was supposed to happen.
Shock had deadened Micah’s
ability to reason. All that mattered to her was her
death, her rebirth in this new world, and the danger threatening to end her
second life.
“What in the world are you
doing, sprinting off like that?” Sister Annabelle called, trotting up to her.
Micah was too busy muttering harried musings to
notice. I don’t recognize my face from the game, so
I must not be a named character, she thought. Just a
random orphan, then? So all I’m supposed to do is
wait around for the heroine to show up?
“Micah?” Annabelle called
again.
“No… No!” the girl shouted.
Sister Annabelle nearly
jumped out of her skin. Patience be with her.
Screw sitting on my hands
just because I’m some background character! I’m gonna do something about this!
Admirable aims, but Micah was
a stranger in a strange land. She lacked the knowledge,
the power, and the connections to do much of anything. If she wanted the
latter, she’d have to wait until May when the main characters would arrive,
since anyone who was anyone would be at Royal Academy.
For the love of…! I thought
in stories like this I was supposed to be able to, like, use past knowledge to
fix everything! Things aren’t supposed to be hard. Are you kidding me?!
Alas, life was hard. All the more so in a
country with a socially stratified populace. Commoners did not get to choose
their circumstances, and children even less so, and orphans much
less so.
But Micah was a sore loser.
“Sister Annabelle!”
The nun jumped again.
“Wh-what is it, child?”
“I’m going to work!”
“How, why, and from where did
you even get such an idea?!”
If Micah couldn’t resolve
this situation on her own, she could at least survive
it. First and foremost, she needed to pull her own weight. A simple measure,
but tried and true in times of crisis.
“There’s a guild in town for
finding jobs, isn’t there?” she said. “I’m going to try my luck there!”
“Now hold on!” the nun
interjected. “You’re only a child. You’re not going to find much of anything at
your—”
“Sister, the orphanage needs me. I won’t let you down!”
“Micah, please, just…! Slow
down! Good lord, you’re fast! Micah!”
The child was beyond help
today. Strange, given she was usually such a mild-mannered girl. But
single-minded obsession took over the moment Micah realized she’d awoken in a
game world.
Some time later, she came
trudging back to the orphanage. Still extremely unemployed.
And still a sore loser.
She
went back again. And again. And again. Oblivious to all the things she’d
previously ignored. May came and went, the date of the side story passed, and
still Micah visited the guild with the stubbornness of an ox.
After two months of failed
attempts, at last fortune deigned to smile upon her. She happened to stumble
across an open maid position moments before its posting, no referral required. Through sheer force of will, she’d landed herself an
interview.
Yes! Finally, I can start
actually doing something for the orphanage. Hang on, Sister Annabelle! Help’s
on the way!
Micah hummed the whole way
back to the orphanage, Serena in tow.
Negotiations did not take long.
“You’ve been wanting this for
so long, dear,” Sister Annabelle said. “You can go, but know that you’ll always
have a home here if you ever want to come back.”
“Thank you, Sister! I’ll send
a little something in the mail as soon as I get paid!”
“Well, you don’t need to go
that far.” Annabelle laughed dryly. Micah didn’t see what was so funny.
Then they went to the estate
to meet with the lady of the house. Again, negotiations did not take long.
“Well, aren’t you adorable?”
Marianna cooed. “We’d be glad to have you.”
“My lady?” Serena said.
Matters of servants,
especially those relating to women, were typically the domain of the lady of
the house. She had final say. So Serena had thought it proper to speak with
Marianna before Hughes, but she hadn’t expected things to progress so quickly.
The countess placed a dainty
hand on her cheek. “There’s nothing for it, Serena. How can we know another will simply fall into our laps if we turn this one
away?”
Serena did not argue. That
had been her own logic as well.
Hughes later gave his
approval with similar brevity for the same reason as his wife, making the
arrangement official. House Rudleberg had its newest maid(-in-training).
“Thank you so much! I won’t
let you down!” Micah declared.
The young girl’s spirit left
the lord and lady utterly smitten, and soon they got
to theorizing about how Luciana might get on with a little sister. Later that
night, they would do more than theorize.
The next day, the fourth day
of week two of the semester, Micah rose dark and early. They woke before the
sun every day at the orphanage, so this routine came as no shock. Quickly
getting dressed, she exited her new room next to Serena’s
and met the doll in the hallway.
“Good morning, Miss Ser…
Serena!”
“Good morning, Micah. We’ll
work on your manners.”
Still a Japanese junior high
school girl at heart, Micah couldn’t help but fall into old habits of address.
But, as Serena was quick to point out, “Miss” was not the proper form of
address for a fellow maid.
“All in due time,” Serena
said. “How is your roommate?”
“Fast asleep, but he was making some funny noises. Weird puppy.”
Grail was indeed a weird
puppy. After the traumatic experience with Serena’s choker, the pup had become
downright petrified of his former friend and now refused to sleep in the same
room as her. So Serena passed his care on to Micah, though with no small amount
of somberness.
Just what had she done to
scare the poor thing so badly? Serena could not
unravel the mystery.
“I swear I heard him laugh
and growl, ‘Fall before me!’” Micah mimicked in a gravelly tone. “If you hadn’t
warned me, Mi—Serena, I might have screamed bloody murder. At least he’s cute,
I guess.”
“Isn’t he?” Serena giggled.
When she lived in Japan,
Micah had seen some funny clips on TV of animals making seemingly human noises
in their sleep. Grail’s murmurings sounded a whole
lot more like complete thoughts, but maybe that was just how this world worked.
Micah dropped the subject. Truly incredible, the gymnastics the mind could
perform when faced with the incomprehensible.
With the morning chatter
settled, it was time to learn. This was no schoolhouse, however, and Micah’s
lessons would be hands-on. The new maid’s training began with that most maidly
of responsibilities: cleaning, the central pillar of
the art of domestic service. A maid without an eye for cleanliness likely
wouldn’t excel at any of her more important roles. After all, how could someone
who could not wield a dustpan balance a tea tray?
Serena instructed Micah to
prioritize thoroughness over speed for her first day. So Micah did. It took her
the entire morning to clean not a stove, but the area around the stove. Thankfully this did not hamper the
estate’s ordinary operations, as Serena saw to everything else in the meantime.
While her teacher inspected her work, Micah observed
the gap in their abilities with awe and respect. Fantasy
maids are something else. Or maybe maids were this good on Earth too, back in
the day. Man. Maids are crazy.
The Earth maids from “back in
the day” might have had a thing or two to say about
that, but regardless, Serena was operating on Melody Standards. Even without
magic, those standards were absurdly high and not at all a good example for the
burgeoning servant.
Indeed, Micah’s work failed
to impress Serena. Serena sandwiched tactful critiques between positive
reinforcement, but nonetheless she could not deem Micah’s work passable.
Micah’s
spirits plummeted. She’d done her very best.
Serena chuckled under her
breath. “Being a maid isn’t as easy as it looks, is it? Raise your head. It’s
your first day, and you’ll only get better from here.”
“Y-yes, Miss Serena! Thank
you, Miss Serena!”
“I hope that extends to your
etiquette as well. Sooner rather than later.” Serena sighed even as she smiled.
Micah couldn’t help herself.
Serena reminded her too much of a supportive teacher
or a senpai giving a motivational speech at a club. Secretly, Serena found it
somewhat endearing.
Three days passed
uneventfully, until the inevitable meeting arrived at last.
“His Lordship’s daughter is
coming?” Micah said.
It was the evening of the
sixth school day. Tomorrow was Royal Academy’s designated day off, so the
Rudleberg estate would soon become just a little more
lively.
“Lady Luciana, yes,” Serena
replied. “I apologize for not telling you sooner. It slipped my mind entirely
while we focused on your training.”
“That’s okay. So Lady
Luciana’s her name. Huh…” The sense that she should know that name nagged at
Micah’s mind.
“And her attendant as well,
Gentlesister Melody.”
“Sister? You have a sister?”
“Oh, not really, but she is as a sister to me. She’s been away assisting
Lady Luciana while she attends Royal Academy, but Gentlesister Melody is the
head maid in the household.”
“It’s not you?! I thought you
were the boss around here, Serena. Melody must be something else.”
“That she is. I pale in
comparison to her talent. I’ve told both of them about you by letter, so when
they arrive, I expect you to put into practice
everything I’ve taught you regarding manners. For Lady Luciana and Gentlesister Melody.”
What does she mean she “pales
in comparison”?! This world’s maids are nuts! I can’t keep up with these
people!
With nerves frayed on both
sides, Luciana and Melody entered the estate and met four eager faces.
After greeting her parents,
Luciana turned to the one person she didn’t recognize.
“Is this our new maid-in-training?”
“Yes, my lady,” Serena
replied. “Micah is her name. Micah, introduce yourself, if you would.”
“I-I am honored to make your
acquaintance, m-my lady,” the new girl stammered. “Micah, maid-in-training, at
your service.” She punctuated the greeting with a curtsy, albeit a clumsy,
imperfect one.
Luciana did not seem to mind,
and smiled as she replied, “Welcome to the estate!”
Micah gasped quietly. Wow,
she’s pretty. Is she in the game? Luciana Rudleberg sounds familiar, but I definitely
don’t recognize her. She felt she would remember a face like hers, but again her memory
failed her. Oh, right, Serena wanted me to be
polite to that Gentlesomething girl, Melody. I’m guessing that’s the girl
standing…behind…
“Gentlesister, this is Micah,
our newest addition,” Serena said. “Don’t forget
yourself, Micah. Micah?”
Micah was too busy gaping to
hear. At last, one of her older memories broke through her hazy recollections.
She relived a moment from mere moments before her supposed passing.
Black hair. Dark eyes. That
uniform. It can’t be. But it is! She’s…!
“Pleased to meet you, Micah,”
the maid said. “I’m Melody, another maid in the estate.
I very much look forward to working together!”
The hair was wrong. The eyes
were wrong. But Micah knew that smile, and it belonged to none other than
Cecilia Leginbarth, heroine of The Silver Saint and the Five
Oaths, the game Micah had played obsessively as
a child in Japan.
Wh-wh-what
is she doing here?! Micah
shrieked in her head.
Were her thoughts not a
vortex of confusion, she might have let those words
escape from her gaping mouth.
Chapter
13:
Creeping Envy in a Broken Plot
MICAH MANAGED TO SAVE FACE BY excusing her rudeness under the pretense of nerves. That night, though,
she returned to her mind palace.
What the heck is the heroine
doing here? And as a maid?! She’s supposed to be a student at the academy! She was positive that the
maid was Cecilia Leginbarth. Luciana Rudleberg had finally clicked into place
as well. Luciana’s
supposed to be the first boss. The Jealous Witch. How could I have forgotten?
Why didn’t I…? Yeah, right. I know why I never realized. What about this entire
friggin’ place screams “Ignoble”?!
The visual novel version of
Luciana Rudleberg was a sad, miserable, pitiable girl. An Ignoble. A
could-have-been with a beauty so neglected even the world’s most charismatic
charmer could not have found the words to flatter
her. Her manor was a haunted house.
I’ve seen her sprite in the
game, and that’s not her! She’s an entirely different character here!
Luciana was no
could-have-been anymore. She was the Fae Princess, ethereal and breathtaking,
so it was no wonder Micah hadn’t recognized her at first. According to Serena,
Luciana had Melody to thank for her transformation and everything else that differed from Micah’s preexisting knowledge.
Melody had turned a shack into a manor and raggedy dresses into ball gowns. She
kept their kitchen cupboards perpetually stocked and molded her lady into a
work of art. To Micah, that sounded less like a maid and more like a miracle
worker.
Clearly this world differed
from the game Micah knew. A measure of calm gradually came over her.
Come
to think of it, it’s June. The orphanage side arc should have begun by now, but
I haven’t seen anything to imply that it has. Or…that it needs to. The orphanage has actually been treating me really well. Wait a
minute…
The entire reason Micah had
groveled for this job was to protect the people who’d taken her in, but the
hardship she had braced for never arrived. As far as she could tell, the orphanage was safely afloat.
Then she remembered Sister
Annabelle’s dry laugh days ago.
No. No, no, no! Please, God,
don’t tell me I’ve been freaking out over nothing!
Micah rolled and flailed
about her bed in humiliated agony. She’d thought herself oh so great and
knowledgeable because she assumed she knew things she shouldn’t. How
self-absorbed could she be?
She buried her face in her
pillow and screamed. Maybe if she held the pillow against her face long enough
she’d suffocate and free herself from this pain. Okay.
Something’s changed things in this world. Actually, didn’t Sister Annabelle say
Royal Academy delayed the term because of the attack on the ball? More flailing. Stupid, stupid, stupid! It was staring me in the face for months and I
didn’t even notice!
To say she felt a little silly would be the understatement of the
century. This wasn’t the world she knew anymore. Something had warped and
changed the events of the game. Chief among them…
Seriously, what is the
heroine doing working as a maid?! How’s anything in the story supposed to
happen without her around to trigger it?! Wait, but the attack happened. So
that means the story’s progressing. But without a
heroine?! Okay, that settles it! Melody’s the cause of all this nonsense!
Fortunately, Micah would get
a chance to interrogate her tomorrow. It was technically her day off, but
apparently “resting” didn’t compute with Micah.
I’ve got to figure this out.
Be absolutely sure what’s happening. So long as the Dark One’s out and about
without the Saint to stop it, the whole world could be in danger!
The Dark One was actually far
too sleepy at that moment to endanger anything. And Micah was far too sleepy to
prevent it from endangering anything, as a matter of fact. Bidding the little
pup next to her goodnight, Micah went to bed with renewed purpose.
At five on the dot the next
morning, she stood in the hallway.
“Good morning, Micah,” Melody
said. This morning, Melody would serve as Micah’s
mentor, seeing as they had yet to get to know each other. Serena would handle
the rest of the day’s chores.
“Good morning, Miss—er,
Melody.”
“Miss?”
“My apologies. It won’t
happen again.”
“No? But I rather liked the
sound of it! Please, I insist. At least while we’re alone.”
“I… Okay?”
Something about that show of
respect struck a chord in Melody. Perhaps she’d been taken by a sense of
camaraderie. But her mannerisms, her giddiness, they
weren’t at all how Micah pictured the heroine.
She’s like a different
person, she
thought. Different person…
Was it possible? Was it
possible that the heroine, too, had been reincarnated into her role? It would
explain a lot. Maybe she didn’t like the prospect of life at the academy as a
count’s daughter and used her knowledge of the game to alter the course of events. Why choose to be a maid, though, and
for the Rudlebergs no less?
Micah was getting ahead of herself. I might be sticking my neck out by asking this, but it’s the quickest
way to get to the heart of the matter.
“Well then, Miss Melody, I
actually have a question for you,” Micah said.
“Ask away!”
“Are you familiar with The
Silver Saint and the Five Oaths?”
“Oh? Is that a story?”
A-all
right, swing and a miss. Micah eyed Melody closely,
carefully, not wanting to miss a single twitch of her eye. She saw nothing. She
read nothing but confusion in Melody’s expression. No surprise, no hesitation,
not a twinge of anything that might betray her.
If only Micah could read
minds.
The House
Victillium girl, Lady Anna-Marie, asked me that same question, Melody noted. Maybe if she’d uttered that
bit aloud, Micah might have gotten somewhere. Alas.
“Is it famous in the
capital?” Melody asked. “Perhaps I should familiarize myself with it.”
“O-oh, no, not exactly! Don’t
trouble yourself, Miss!”
“No?” Melody raised an
eyebrow but let the matter drop. Evidently she wasn’t all that curious.
Micah hid a sigh behind a smile. So she wasn’t reincarnated like me, but then what is she doing here?
“So, um, what made you want
to become a maid?” Micah asked.
“Me?” Melody flushed like a
bashful maiden. “Well, because it’s what I love.”
Okay, that’s literally the
expression her sprite makes during confession scenes! Why?!
“I’ve looked up to maids
since I was little,” Melody went on. “And when my mother passed, I swore I’d
follow my dream to become the most perfect maid in
the whole world! That’s actually when I learned how to cast my maid magic, come
to think of it.”
“Maid magic?” Micah’s
eyebrows raised. She remembered nothing like that among the setting’s
established schools of spellcraft. How would “maid magic” even function
mechanically?
“Ah, yes, a perfect segue
into what we’ll be doing today,” Melody said. “A proper retinue ought to assess
all its members’ capabilities in order to increase
efficiency and cooperation, so I’m going to familiarize you with my own
personal repertoire of spells through demonstration.”
“Demonstration?”
Melody proceeded to
absolutely demolish each and every maidly task with an awe-inspiring display of
magic. Remembering the hard-learned lesson of last week, of course. Everything
in moderation. Though the surge of sanitizing sorcery
that swept through the estate’s halls was no less impressive for Melody’s
restraint.
Micah could offer only a dry laugh at the display. Yeah, no, she’s the heroine all right. And she’s mastered her powers so
early in the story. Granted, it’s all hyper-geared toward…maid stuff.
Suffice to say, Micah learned
exceptionally little about her job that day. Maid magic made for a poor
teacher, and an even worse example.
Maybe she was reincarnated,
maybe she wasn’t, but it’s obvious Cecilia—er, Miss Melody is the cause of all
the changes to the story. I wonder how things are at the academy. We’re coming
up on when the Jealous Witch arc is supposed to begin.
“Now, Gentlesister, how is
Micah supposed to learn anything like that?” Serena said. “Casting spells isn’t
teaching.”
“Y-you’re
right. Terribly sorry.”
Micah wondered which of the
two really wore the pants in this household.
“I’m off, Mother, Father,”
Luciana said.
“Study well,” Hughes replied.
“And do watch your health,”
his wife added. “Melody, see to it that she does.”
“Of course, my lady,” Melody
said. “Serena, Micah, I leave the estate in your capable hands.”
“You may rest easy,
Gentlesister,” Serena assured her.
“I’ll do my best,” Micah
declared.
The next morning, Luciana and
Melody prepared to return to Royal Academy. Micah frowned as she watched the
carriage trundle away.
As far as she could tell,
Melody wasn’t reincarnated. That was all Micah could assume from how utterly
oblivious she seemed to most things plot-related. But she was
the heroine, and her being here would surely cause unforeseen problems as story events unfolded. She’d correctly
landed at the academy somehow, but she was supposed to be a student, not a
maid.
Micah assumed that only those
with knowledge of the game got reincarnated into it, an assumption she’d
perhaps inherited from her past friendship with Asakura Anna, who had committed
that very same mistake. The experience bias was palpable.
The fact that there was an attack on the ball all but proves that the Dark One
exists. But the only one who can fight it is over here using her legendary
powers to dust furniture… This is a hundred kinds of screwed up. Their one saving grace was
that Melody had clearly awakened to her powers. In the event of the
unthinkable, they still had a fighting chance, and Micah was more than willing
to take what she could get at this point. The Jealous Witch isn’t far off now. I should investigate more when
Melody and Luciana return.
What else could she do? An
unnamed, unseen orphan was as powerless against the narrative as she was
against unemployment.
“Come, Micah. We’ve much to
do,” Serena said.
“Yes, madam.”
Alongside a smiling Serena,
Micah finally left the foyer.
“I hate always leaving you
with our luggage, Melody,” Luciana said.
“It’s no trouble, my lady.
Have a good day at school.”
Luciana parted ways with her
maid and strolled toward the campus proper. On the way to class, she spied two
familiar faces in the courtyard. The men sat on a bench near the thruway.
“Good morning, Your Highness,
Lord Maxwell,” she said.
“Greetings, Lady Luciana,”
Christopher replied.
The pair stood and approached Luciana, both clutching documents in their hands.
“Hard at work this early?”
Luciana asked.
“Student council business. We
were discussing some things before class,” Maxwell replied.
“Oh, well, I apologize for
intruding,” Luciana said. “I didn’t mean to interrupt you.”
Maxwell grinned. “It was a
welcome distraction. We ought to get to class ourselves.”
“That’s a relief,” Luciana
said. “You must be awfully busy, though, if this is the only time and place you can stop and talk.”
“Indeed.” Christopher
shrugged with theatrical weariness. “What cruel irony that we should share the
same class yet be so far apart, my good lady.”
Luciana giggled. “Please,
Your Highness.”
Maxwell couldn’t stifle a
chuckle either.
What a sight this was. Three
shining stars, icons of nobility and beauty, laughing
together. Such fellowship truly warmed the heart and inspired confidence.
Strangers might have assumed they were good friends when they were, in fact,
merely acquaintances. The formalities constricting their speech made that
apparent to any who could hear it.
But that did not concern the
one watching from the shadows well outside of earshot. Not that it would have
changed her mind a bit anyway.
Her eyes were fixed on that
golden sun of a girl and her radiant smile. She clenched her fist, trembling
with an urge she dared not put into words. She stood in the shadows, bearing
that burden until the trio departed for their respective classes.
She vented a sigh and made to
do the same.
“Such exquisite envy. Such
delicious darkness.”
The girl whipped around at
the sound of a raspy voice. The moment she did,
something jolted her from behind. She looked down. A dark, hazy blade jutted
out of her chest.
“Wh…what?”
There was no pain. She stared
death in the face, but it did not hurt. Her skin crawled. Something black crept
and slithered inside her. It whispered seductive evils to her. To give in. To
accept the “gift.” All the while, something else begged her to ignore the voice, to resist with all her being. The urges
battled inside her head, driving her to the brink of insanity.
Pain. Pleasure. Hatred. Love.
Disdain. Mercy. A plea for help. Sadness. Happiness. Despair.
Someone…please…
Her heart shuddered under the
strain. A barrage of emotions clawed at her synapses. Inwardly, she cried out
for a savior to end her suffering, but no one came. Still she begged, and still no one came.
She wanted to laugh at
herself. At how pathetic she was. At how unfair this was. No one would come for
her.
They would have come for that other girl, though.
“You have been wronged, and
you crave justice.”
A voice cackled behind her.
It crept up her spine and echoed inside her addled brain.
As best she could, she turned
toward it. Her eyes widened. “Y-you’re…”
“Justice
I can provide, my new pawn!”
His grimy purple hair and
filthy rags had no place on Royal Academy grounds. With his gaunt, malnourished
build, he cut a figure that Theolans wouldn’t forget for some time to come. The
assailant of the Spring Ball, Bjork Quichel, met the girl’s eyes with a crazed
look that would haunt her nightmares.
A single tear streamed down
her face, catching the last of her light.
Another tear fell. This one
from Bjork, though he did not know it.
The Jealous Witch had entered
the fray, and The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths had
its boss.
Rain pounded down that night,
long after Royal Academy went to sleep. It lasted mere minutes. By morning, the
soil and stones would be dry, leaving no trace of even a single drop of
moisture.
Melody, fast asleep, did not and would not notice. Only one would notice. Only one
would sense the twisted evil and dark magic contaminating the soot-colored
raindrops. The one who harbored that very same mana—a little silver puppy.
Chapter
14:
The Jealous Witch Incident
JUNE PASSED INTO JULY, AND ROYAL ACADEMY entered its second month. Luciana fit well into her class thanks to
her bright, charming personality, and the hushed murmurings that followed her
gradually faded away.
She got along well enough
with Olivia on the surface, but at times she could sense something malicious in
the way the duke’s daughter looked at her. As much as
Luciana wished they could be friends, theirs was a tentative relationship.
Luna, on the other hand, was perhaps Luciana’s closest friend in class, and the
two only grew closer. Luciana’s ongoing struggles with spellcasting aside,
academy life was proving quite satisfying and fulfilling.
For Melody’s part, she was
(ostensibly) keeping busy with her maid duties in the mornings and with assisting Lect’s class in the afternoons. Although
the class only met twice a week, Melody helped with paperwork and prep on the
off days. Lect may have once dreaded these tasks, but he didn’t mind them as
much when he had his new helper beside him. Not that their relationship had
budged an inch.
“You lost your pencil?”
Melody said one day after dinner.
“Yeah,” Luciana explained. “I
had it the whole time during morning classes, but
after lunch, it up and vanished. Luna helped me look for it, but we couldn’t
find it anywhere.”
“And you only had the one,
didn’t you? How did you fare the rest of the day?”
“Luna lent me one, so I got
by.”
“Friends are useful to have
in such cases, aren’t they? I’ll prepare you a replacement pencil shortly.”
“Thanks.” Luciana groaned.
“Such a waste. Sorry, Father.”
Pencils were the standard
writing implement in this world, and while not prohibitively expensive, they
weren’t cheap either. Given how long a single pencil could last, Luciana was
painfully aware of how unfortunate it was to lose one.
Many real-world Western
European countries did not default to pencils. Despite this world basing itself
on such countries, the Japanese developers brought
with them many Japanese influences. Luciana certainly didn’t mind the
discrepancy, and Melody was more than willing to accept it as a quirk of the
fantasy setting.
It was a meaningless
conversation. Sometimes things went missing, and this was only the first such
instance. The lady and her maid smiled it off.
But the next day, Melody
noticed something peculiar while sorting through her
lady’s after-school laundry.
“Where’s her handkerchief?”
It should have been in her uniform skirt. Melody searched through her lady’s
other things but still found nothing.
“My handkerchief?” Luciana
repeated later when Melody asked her about it. “It wasn’t in my skirt?”
“Not that I could find. Have
you done something with it, my lady?”
“I don’t think
so. Maybe I put it in my bag?” Luciana dug through
the bag, yet came up with nothing. “Come on, two things in one week? What’s
going on with me?”
“You went to dance class this
afternoon for your elective, yes? Could you have misplaced it then?”
The lady hummed. “I don’t
know. We did have to change into different outfits, but I could have sworn I
left my handkerchief in my pocket. Where could it have gone? I really liked
that one too.”
“We have some leftover fabric
at the estate. I’ll make you one just like it, my lady.”
“Sorry, Melody.”
“Don’t lose this next one,”
the maid chuckled.
Luciana paid extra mind to
her things and their locations from then on. And so the vanishings ceased.
If only that was where the
story ended.
In the first day of the
second week of July, Melody returned from the estate with her lady and began her morning duties.
It happened in the communal laundry.
Frantic footsteps interrupted Melody’s chat with Mary-Ann, one of Anna-Marie’s
maids.
Another maid burst into the
room. “Melody! Have you heard?!”
“Heard what? What’s the rush,
Sasha?” Melody asked.
“I don’t believe we’ve had
the pleasure,” Mary-Ann said.
“Ah,” said Melody, “this is
Sasha with House Invidia. Sasha, this is Mary-Ann, a
Victillium maid.”
“Huh? Oh, er, pleasure,
Mary-Ann,” Sasha sputtered.
“The pleasure is mine,
Sasha,” Mary-Ann replied.
The two bowed to each other,
and for a moment there was peace in the laundry room. But the panic returned
like dark clouds rolling in to cover the sun once Sasha remembered why she had
come. “Agh, there’s no time! Melody! Have you heard what just happened at the academy?”
“I can’t say I have,” Melody
said. “Is it something I should know about?”
“Class A is in utter chaos!”
Class A—the classroom their
mistresses belonged to.
“What?!” Melody gasped.
“Goodness!” Mary-Ann
breathed.
Notices went out to each
dormitory not long after. Royal Academy suspended classes for the rest of the
day, including Lect’s chivalry class, leaving Melody with nothing to do but wait in the dorm.
Luciana returned straight
after lunch and relayed the news.
“Paint? All over the
classroom? The walls, the floor, the ceiling? Even the blackboard?”
Melody gasped.
“It was like someone took a
bucket and just, sploosh. All over the place.” Luciana
faced her desk, working on the day’s homework in her study.
Melody put the finishing
touches on some tea. “Who would do such a thing?”
“It was all over the desks
and chairs too, but it didn’t get inside the desks, weirdly enough. Silver
linings, I suppose.” Luciana spun her pencil and sighed. It was a rather thin
silver lining.
“The paint didn’t hit
anything inside the desks? But how is that possible?”
If the act was as haphazard
as my lady says, anything left untouched would have to be intentionally left untouched. But why? The harder Melody thought
about it, the less sense it made. Her frown deepened.
“How does the academy intend
to address this?” she asked.
“It’s going to take some time
to clean everything. A few days, it seems. We’re being transferred to a
temporary classroom in the meantime, and lessons are continuing as scheduled.”
“I see. I’m amazed they
haven’t canceled anything, seeing as this affected
His Highness as well.”
“They considered it, but His
Highness himself insisted. He argued that we were already too far behind
schedule after the first incident.”
Melody’s eyes widened. “His
Highness said that? After his own classroom was vandalized?”
“He’s a dashing man. His
decisiveness was very attractive, I will say. Lady Anna-Marie too. She was a
model representative of the student council and
maintained order so the panic never actually spread very far, while I just
stood there with my jaw on the floor.” Luciana’s self-deprecation carried an
edge of pride for her friends. “I suppose I could learn a thing or two from them.”
She spun her pencil again.
“A lady holds her pencil
properly,” Melody admonished. “Where in the world did you even learn to do
that? Wait, my lady, is that…?”
“Hm? Oh, you noticed. Yeah,
it’s the one I lost.”
“Where in the world did you
find it?”
“Our teacher picked it up by
his podium while investigating the aftermath of the vandalism.”
“Perhaps it rolled its way
over somehow, but doesn’t the school clean the rooms every day after class?”
“They must have missed it.
I’m just glad to have it back, personally.”
“I…suppose.”
Would
they really tolerate such oversights in His Highness’s classroom? Melody wondered.
Something didn’t sit right
with the maid. While her lady busied herself with her studies, something told
Melody this wasn’t over.
“Be still—Silence.”
Anna-Marie was alone in her Upper Hall bedroom. Even Claris had been shooed
away. With a magical flick of the wrist, she ensured no one but ghosts could disturb her solitude. Or so she wanted it to seem.
“It’s safe to come out.”
He emerged from a shadow by
her bed. “Never thought we’d actually use that thing.” Prince Christopher
stared at the ceiling as he patted the dust off his clothing. “You really think
me being here’s such a good idea, Anna? You could’ve come to me.”
“Either way we’re stuck in
holy matrimony forever if we get found out. Suck it
up.”
Christopher clicked his
tongue but offered no argument.
Underground tunnels connected
the dormitories, but the tight campus security prevented any funny business.
Anna-Marie and Christopher had created their own personal secret passages
during construction to keep up their trademark trysts. Theoretically, they
would seal off the routes after their time, hopefully saving any future princes and marquess’s daughters from potential
scandal. Theoretically.
“I’m guessing this is about
the game if you’ve got me skulking around like this,” the prince said, availing
himself of the nearby sofa.
Anna-Marie took a seat on her
bed and nodded. “He’s learning. I think it’s safe to assume this confirms that
the first big event, the Jealous Witch Incident, is officially in motion.”
“The
thing from this morning?”
“Right. The Dark One is
supposed to possess a certain student and try to frame the heroine for a bunch
of crimes. There’s three big events to look out for, the first being the paint.
We saw that today. The second should involve vandalizing desks, specifically
the desks of commoners with good grades. The third will be a girl getting
doused in water.”
“Wow, that’s a lot more vanilla than I expected. I thought we were
in for some, I dunno, real sinister stuff.”
“You say that like today
wasn’t total chaos. The damage adds up.”
“I guess.” Christopher
scratched at his head, unconvinced. This was all small-time bullying like
something out of a kid’s manga. Then again, he wouldn’t have wanted to be on
the receiving end of any of it. He ultimately concluded
that bullying was bad, regardless of scale. Truly a momentous discovery.
“We need to work out what we
can do about it. Thing is…” Anna-Marie sighed. She knew just about all there
was to know about The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths,
for all the good that would do them. They were so horribly off track that her
knowledge might be for nothing.
“Not a whole lot we can do without a heroine, huh?”
Christopher said. “It’d be one thing if that meant we could just skip the whole
thing, but that ain’t happening. And now we don’t even know who the main
characters are.”
“There very well may be a
force in the world compelling these plot events to take place. You’d think
that’d include making the heroine part of those
events, but I guess not!” Anna-Marie said.
“Our Jealous Witch is
probably totally different too. So much for you and
that noggin of yours, huh, Anna?”
Anna-Marie grumbled. In the
game, the Jealous Witch referred to Luciana Rudleberg, but she no longer fit
the role. There was no poverty to nurture her inferiority complex, nor a
comparatively happy-go-lucky heroine to envy, and thus nothing for the Dark One
to take hold of. Melody had made sure of that.
But those were only the obvious factors at play.
“We have to consider the fact
that Luciana’s our acting substitute heroine,” Anna-Marie reasoned. “It’s all
but certain at this point.” Another sigh.
“What, because of the pencil
thing?”
Following the paint incident,
they’d moved to a temporary classroom. There, Instructor Regus announced he’d
found a pencil during his investigation of the ruined classroom and asked whom it belonged to. When no one came forward, he
revealed it bore the letter L, prompting Luciana to suggest that it might have
been hers.
“She did mention having lost
it a few days ago,” Anna-Marie said.
“It’s a classic move. Leave
something at the scene of the crime that belongs to the person you’re trying to
frame.”
“In the game, it belongs to
the heroine.”
“So our first boss gets to be the protagonist this time around. First the ball, now
this. Sheesh, this plot’s all kinds of screwed up. What the heck’s causing all
this crap?” Christopher winced. “Er, right. Us.”
Neither of them had played
their roles properly, so they only had themselves to blame for the deviations.
Well, themselves and a certain oblivious maid fanatic. But she was the furthest
thing from their minds.
“We’re
definitely responsible to a degree, but there’s no point dredging all that up
again,” Anna-Marie said. “Let’s focus on the problem at hand. Since the event
has triggered, that must mean the Dark One escaped after the ball and is still
at large. There’s also the issue of our substitute heroine not actually being
the Saint.”
“That’s what it comes down
to, huh? Doesn’t matter who our sub ends up being,
because none of ’em will ever fit the role. Only one Saint out there.”
“That’s where we come in,”
Anna-Marie said. “We have to do everything we can to pick up the slack,
otherwise we flub the conclusion and the Dark One gets even stronger.”
“Or worse, Luciana gets
hurt,” Christopher said. “So give me some good news. Tell me you’ve got eyes on
a potential culprit.”
“There’s one
person I might be suspicious
of.”
“Yeah? Who?”
Olivia’s face flashed through
Anna-Marie’s mind. She shook her head. “It’s just a hunch. Don’t want to throw
accusations yet or color your perspective. I’ll keep you unbiased for now.”
“Makes sense, I guess. If you
say so. Anyway, who’s the victim of that third thing that’s supposed to happen?
The girl who gets doused in water.”
“Oh. Her. It’s, er, Lady Olivia Rincot’dor.”
Which was one of several
reasons Anna-Marie questioned her suspicion. Olivia didn’t like Luciana, but
that wasn’t much to go on when she herself was meant to be a victim of the
events to come. At the same time, Anna-Marie couldn’t discount the possibility
that, like the main characters themselves, the victims could have changed.
There were too many ifs and
maybes and possibilities. She could only wait and see
how things progressed.
Who is she? she agonized. Who is the Jealous Witch this time?
How Anna-Marie wished she
could live the carefree life her wayward heroine did.
Chapter
15:
Breakthroughs Good and Bad
DAYS PASSED. WITH THE PAINT INCIDENT tidied up, Luciana and her classmates returned to their classroom,
though questions remained. Who was responsible? Why had they done it?
At least their school days
had returned to normal.
At Lect’s behest, Melody had
come to the Royal Academy library.
“Excuse me,” she said to the
attendant, “may I enter?”
Melody produced it. Lect had
given her a permit, or rather a letter serving as a provisional permit. The
library was off-limits to anyone other than students or faculty, so Melody
could only enter in her capacity as Lect’s envoy.
Once inside, she immediately
set to work gathering the texts he’d requested. Daunting though her first foray
into the library was, lest we forget, Melody was in
fact a young genius. She ascertained the library’s sorting methods and
classification system with ease, thereby uncovering the locations of everything
she needed. If the staff ever found themselves short of librarians, here was
one to strongly consider. Doubtless she could have found any book by its title
alone, as useless as that skill was in her current line of work.
“That’s everything,” she murmured. A smirk spread across her lips. “Now
then.”
Melody set off between the
shelves at a leisurely pace, unburdened by responsibility, though also not
wasting time. Lect himself had given her a curfew with leave to browse as she
wished until the appointed hour. This had powerfully motivated Melody to finish
her work quickly.
The knight had his wiles, it
seemed. He knew how his beloved swooned at the mere
mention of the library. Perhaps if he facilitated her passions, she might
become more receptive to his. All is fair in love and war, after all.
Which was, of course,
sophistry. In truth, Lect only wanted to make Melody happy. Mostly.
“Oh, my lady could use this.”
Melody picked out and opened
a book on the fundamentals of magic. It was simple and easy to follow,
presumably meant for children, and perfect for
Luciana’s current skill level.
Luciana had succeeded in
perceiving her mana back in June but still struggled with the next step. The
leap from mana to spell proved difficult for her to grasp. Try as Melody might
to convey the concept, the maid’s genius worked against her, as her innate
talent rendered her a flawed teacher. To say nothing of the fact that she was entirely self-taught and commanded world-bending
powers through little more than gut instinct.
Melody finished perusing and
replaced the book. She could have borrowed it under Lect’s name, but she
hesitated to deviate from her explicit instructions while operating under
someone else’s name. When it was time, she pried herself away and returned to Lect’s
office with the prescribed items in hand.
“Grrr… Lamplight—Luce!” Luciana stared hard at the tip of her finger, which
remained decidedly unlit.
Once it became apparent that
no spontaneous illumination was imminent, she slumped.
“Keep your chin up, my lady,”
Melody said. “Believe in yourself. I know I do!”
“Okay. You’re right. One more
time!” With all her focus and more, Luciana concentrated on the current of mana
coursing through her body. Gathering all she could
into her finger, she pictured the image of a small, gentle light. “Lamplight—Luce!”
No lamplight appeared.
“Forget it!” she blurted,
throwing herself onto the bed. “Why won’t it work?! I’m focusing on my finger
like I’m supposed to! The mana’s there, so where’s the magic?!”
“That you can control your
mana at all is progress, my lady.”
That night, Melody put into practice the steps outlined in the book she
read at the library, and they were bearing fruit. Progress inched forward, but
it felt to Luciana like yet another agonizing source of failure.
“This is supposed to be the
easiest spell in the book, and I can’t cast it even once,” Luciana grumbled
into her pillow. “I must be the worst spellcaster in the world.”
Melody was just as confused, though she kept that to herself. She could sense the
mana seeking to escape from Luciana’s fingertips, but the instant it should
have manifested, it retreated instead.
“Now is a good time for a
break, I think,” Melody said. “I’ll pour some… Oh. Goodness, the teapot’s
empty. One moment and I’ll prepare some more.”
Luciana rolled onto her back
and watched her maid leave her bedroom.
Why won’t
it work? she
wondered. According to Melody, there’s no reason I
shouldn’t be able to cast this spell. She even said I might be able to learn to
create water, but we’ll never get there at this rate.
She rolled over again and
held her hand out, imagining in vain that she possessed a sliver of the talent
Melody did. “Stream—Fare Acqua.”
Something happened. She did
not know how to describe it, but she could feel it
leaving her fingertips.
Splash.
Melody whipped back around. A
dark spot marred the rug beside her lady’s bed, and liquid dripped from
Luciana’s outstretched hand.
“M-my lady, you…”
“S-stream—F-Fare
Acqua!”
Water beaded at her
fingertips, floated, and then succumbed to gravity, adding to the stain beside
the bed. Melody gaped. Luciana trembled.
“I…I did it. I did it!”
Luciana shot up and started hopping up and down on
her bed. “Fare Acqua!” Splash.
“Fare Acqua!” Splish. “Fare Acqua!” Sploosh. “Fare Acq…wah…”
“My lady!” Melody returned to
her senses as Luciana crumbled. She rushed to her side. “My lady, are you
okay?!”
“Y-yep… Just fine,” Luciana
slurred. “Just a little woozy. Used too much magic.”
“Are you certain? You look
like you’re going to pass out!”
“That’s
not a bad idea. I’m so sleepy…” Luciana could hardly form words through the
exhaustion. Casting her first spell had been an intense experience in many
ways.
Thankfully, no water dampened
her sheets, so Melody got Luciana changed and laid her down to rest.
Luciana giggled dumbly. “Did
you see, Melody? I cast magic.”
“I saw, my lady. Perhaps
water is your element, but I only complicated matters
with my obstinacy. I thought Luce the obvious first step, but it served only to
frustrate you.”
“Don’t think about that. We
made it. I can use magic now.” Luciana giggled again. “I’m going to brag to
Luna tomorrow. And then I’ll practice with her. And then we can take Applied
Arcane Studies together…next…” She slipped into a deep sleep before she managed
to complete her thought.
Melody smiled softly at Luciana. “I’m so happy for you, my lady.”
The next day, Luciana made
good on her plans. Luna was beside herself with shock at her friend’s new
talent and happily accepted the offer to practice together. Luna could grasp
her mana but had yet to cast any spells. She and Luciana took advantage of their
lunch break and after-school hours to brush up.
“I’ll keep in mind everything
you taught me!” Luciana told Melody. “I’ll even get
Luce down one day. I’m not giving up on that.”
“I believe in you, my lady.”
Academy life naturally
included a few speed bumps. But all told, Luciana’s days had been pleasant so
far, a fact that filled Melody with both elation and pride. Plus, Luciana was
more inspired than ever to pursue her dream.
But the peace would not hold
for long. For the Jealous Witch still had schemes
upon schemes.
Luciana spotted her friend as
she entered the Royal Academy foyer.
“Luna! Good morning!” she
called.
Luna turned and smiled. “Oh.
Good morning, Luciana.”
“Want to walk to class
together?”
“Sure. Not that it makes much
difference, I suppose, seeing as we sit next to each other.”
“Isn’t it great?”
“Yes, I can’t deny that,”
Luna said.
They enjoyed a short but pleasant walk. But the moment they entered
the classroom, their bright mood sobered.
“When do you want to start practicing?”
Luciana asked. “Afternoon will probably be best, considering our time
restrictions.”
“I suppose we’ll have to
excuse ourselves from electives for the time being if we want… Oh my.”
“What?” Luciana followed
Luna’s gaze and found the Class A entrance swarming
with people. “Oh. I wonder what happened.”
The girls braced themselves.
This was beginning to feel very familiar.
Inside, they found their
friend in quite a state.
“Good morning, Perriand,”
Luciana greeted her. “What’s going on?”
“L-Lady Luciana…”
She gestured with her eyes.
When Luciana and Luna followed her gaze, they could hardly comprehend what they
saw.
Desks lay flipped over, their contents flung about the room, chairs scattered across
the floor. Stranger still, this only applied to a select few desks. Most
remained untouched, which made for a striking contrast amid the disarray.
Luciana counted her acquaintances among the unfortunate victims.
“Lucif!” she gasped. Her
backseat neighbor’s desk and chair sat upside down.
Lucif Gelman narrowed his
eyes at the scene, only snapping out of his glaring
at the sound of Luciana’s voice. “Ah. Good morning to you, Lady Luciana, Lady
Luna.”
“Er, g-good morning. Luna,
will you help me flip this?”
“O-of course,” she replied.
“Leave it, if you would,” a
voice interjected.
All three turned toward the
sound to find a disgruntled Anna-Marie. Luciana and Luna hadn’t noticed her in
their startlement.
“B-but Lady Anna-Marie…” Luciana started.
“I know,” Anna-Marie cut in.
“But this classroom is an active crime scene. We have to leave it untouched for
the sake of the investigation. Relevant parties are on their way as we speak,
so I must beg Master Gelman for his patience. Forgive me.”
Anna-Marie had once again
been entrusted with the role of student council representative. Evidently,
Prince Christopher had already left to speak with the
faculty directly.
“There’s nothing to forgive,
my lady,” Lucif replied with a bow. “Though your concern is appreciated.” Ever
the businessman, he wore a mask of geniality, but Luciana noticed how white his
knuckles were as he clenched his hands.
Just when things were
starting to calm back down, she lamented. Who’s
doing all this? And for what?
“My, my, what’s all this?” came a voice that sent a shiver down Luciana’s spine.
Olivia sauntered into the
chaos.
“Good day, Lady Olivia,”
Anna-Marie said.
“Good day. Or maybe it isn’t,
by the looks of things. What has happened here?”
Anna-Marie explained, and
Olivia listened. As she did, her eyes met Luciana’s for the briefest of
moments. That fleeting glance was enough to send a chill down Luciana’s spine.
Perhaps she’d imagined it.
She must have.
“So we’ll be transferring to
another temporary classroom, I presume?” Olivia said.
“It’s likely, yes,”
Anna-Marie replied.
“Goodness me. The mind of the
villain who could commit such heinous acts truly precludes all understanding.”
“Unfortunately, we have
nothing to help us identify said villain,” Anna-Marie said.
“Nothing? Nothing at all?” Olivia narrowed her eyes.
Anna-Marie furrowed her brow.
“Do you mean to imply something?”
“The last offense was
untargeted, but that doesn’t seem to be the case this time. Only some students
suffered this crime, so they must hold something in common. Something that may
lead to this culprit of ours.”
The ladies surveyed the room,
searching for the pattern, but whatever it was, Luciana
couldn’t see it.
“Oh,” Luna said.
“What?” Luciana urged. “Have
you figured something out?”
“N-no. It’s probably
nothing.”
“We’re only theorizing. Speak
freely,” Olivia said.
After a moment’s hesitation,
Luna said slowly, “The desks…all belong to commoners. And those with high
marks.”
“Commoners. Well-studied
ones…” Olivia mused.
The attack affected five
students in all, and each one had scored well within
the top thirty on the midterms. Lucif had even outdone Luna, ranking eighth.
“But what about Perriand?”
Luciana said. “Her things haven’t been touched.”
Perriand was a quiet girl but
by no means an incapable one. She ranked second only to Lucif among the
commoners yet had escaped the tumult.
“W-well, she’s not, um…”
Luna’s eyes darted around the room as she stumbled over
her words.
Luciana cocked her head. What
could be tripping up her tongue so?
“Wealthy,” Lucif finished.
“The victims were commoners who are intelligent and wealthy.”
“W-we aren’t very well off,”
Perriand squeaked.
“Dare I say that gives us our
motive?” Olivia said. She produced a fan from her breast pocket and hid her
mouth behind it. “Jealousy.” Her eyes swept the classroom, once again stopping on Luciana, who shuddered under that cool look.
“Th-that’s only conjecture,
of course,” Luna said.
“Certainly. But a theory is a
theory until disproved, is it not?” Olivia said.
Luna did not like that it was
her theory propping up these accusations. Olivia would
not let her take it back now.
“Intellectual prowess and
monetary success in spite of one’s station is to be admired, and, for the less fortunate, more than enough to engender envy,”
Olivia said. “Noble and commoner alike are susceptible to such vices. To be
sure, motive is by no means justification, but it would appear to me wealth is,
indeed, the central factor at play, if our well-read exception here is any
indication.”
Perriand yelped when Olivia’s
cold, calculating gaze turned to her. Those icy eyes did not stay on her long before returning to Luciana.
Implications clicked into
place in Luciana’s mind. Does… Does Lady Olivia suspect me?
But she was innocent. No one
was more sure of that than Luciana. Where was this coming from?
Anna-Marie, meanwhile, had not torn her gaze from the
duke’s daughter for some time. Is Olivia trying to
frame Luciana? That’s out of character for her, even in the game… It’s too soon to decide who the Jealous Witch is. I’ll just
have to de-escalate as best I—what’s this?
As Anna-Marie stepped forward
to speak, her foot landed on something soft. She reached down and picked it
up—and discovered a small handkerchief.
“Wait, that’s mine,” Luciana
said.
“This? It is?” Anna-Marie
said.
“I lost it a few days ago,”
Luciana said. “How did it end up here?”
“Well, not to be crass, but,” Olivia said as she fluttered her fan,
“I do believe we’ve heard that one before.”
All of a sudden, every eye
fixed on Luciana. Her voice caught in her throat.
Oh, crap! Anna-Marie thought. I just made the heroine the prime suspect, like the villainess would!
Just like that, Luciana was
no longer Luciana. She was a Rudleberg. An Ignoble.
Chapter
16:
To Believe in Your Lady
ONCE AGAIN, ROYAL ACADEMY CANCELED afternoon electives due to an incident. For want of something else to
do, Melody awaited her lady’s return at the dorm.
“Welcome home, my lady,” she
said.
“Hi, Melody… I’m guessing you
heard?”
“Another mess in your
classroom, I’ve been told.”
“Yeah…” Luciana hung her
head.
Melody wondered what had her
so down. Perhaps it was the accumulated stress of
repeated scandal.
Melody took Luciana’s bag,
and Luciana darted for her bedroom.
“You’re back early,” Melody
called after her. “Did you have a chance to eat lunch, my lady?”
Luciana froze and said, “I
wasn’t hungry,” without looking back.
“Not at all? Shall I prepare
something light?”
“I-I suppose. Sure. Please.”
Luciana didn’t look Melody in
the eyes once that night. Not when she got home. Not
when Melody prepared her lunch or dinner. And she never ate a single bite.
Whatever ailed her, she would not share it, no matter how hard her maid tried
to reach her.
The next morning, Melody
succeeded in coaxing Luciana into eating some small portion of her breakfast,
though she did so with uncharacteristically paltry conversation.
Then Luciana hurried right back out the door.
“My lady, won’t you rest for
a day?” Melody implored. “You look ill. I really can’t advise—”
“Bye!”
“M-my lady! And she’s gone.
Just what is going on with her?”
This surely had something to
do with yesterday’s trouble, but how? Luciana would not divulge a word, so what
hope did Melody have of comforting her? Situations like these played on Melody’s
insecurities about having so few colleagues to turn
to.
Is it something she thinks I
can’t help with? Some “perfect maid” I am. My own lady doesn’t even feel she
can trust me in her time of need.
Melody stared down the now
empty corridor and sighed.
Another sigh. She’d been
doing that all morning, and by afternoon she was convinced her doldrums were
here to stay. School would let out for the weekend tomorrow, and Melody simply could not find enough to do to occupy
her mind. Every idle moment increased her concern for her lady.
Muscle memory took over as
she prepared tea in Lect’s office. What she made surpassed anything the knight
had ever drunk, as per usual, but the sight of his beloved so forlorn left a
bitter aftertaste.
“Is everything all right?” he
couldn’t help asking.
“Pardon? O-oh, yes. Rest assured, I didn’t neglect a single step in the
brewing process.” Melody forced a smile and held the teapot up in a feigned
show of pride.
Lect’s worries only deepened
when he saw how Melody misconstrued his words. Granted, that was nothing new,
but this was not the endearing sort of misunderstanding he had Stockholmed
himself into loving.
“Is it yesterday’s incident?”
he asked. “Lady Rudleberg’s certainly found herself
in hot water over it.”
“My lady’s found herself in what?!” Melody blurted, slamming the teapot down on the
desk. In her panic, she lunged into Lect’s personal space, their noses nearly
touching.
“C-calm yourself, Melody!
Take a step back!”
“I’ll calm myself when you
explain!”
The maid could not spare a
shred of concern for the blushing knight, not when her lady might be in danger. Even as Lect forced himself as far back
in his chair as he could, it did not stop Melody’s advance. The more he tried
to retreat, the farther she leaned, and she had far more body than he had
chair.
“Th-there are suspicions that
she may be the culprit behind the happenings in Class A!” Lect finally blurted.
“Excuse
me?!” Melody shrieked, voice cracking. She reeled back and puffed up like an angry mama bear. “Why, I…! I never! What
absolute hogwash!”
His personal space restored,
Lect at last managed a breath. “It’s largely a rumor circulating among the
students, the first-years in particular. But it’s taken on a life of its own,
even among the faculty. It must have if I’m hearing of
it.”
“But this is so sudden. Where
did such nonsense even come from? And why?”
“I wish
I could tell you. All I can say is, while the administrators still profess
objectivity, a good many instructors are taking the rumors as fact. I will
admit it feels almost unnatural. For a mercy, the headmaster isn’t tolerating
it.”
Melody grew faint. It wasn’t just baseless hearsay
among peers, but a genuine suspicion that the faculty believed as well. That certainly explains Luciana looking ill
this morning. If it’s already gotten this bad after one day, I can only imagine
how it must have been yesterday. Yet she didn’t feel she could talk to me…
“My lady is innocent,” Melody
declared.
“I can’t claim to know her
well, but I’m inclined to agree,” Lect said. “She doesn’t strike me as the type
to stoop to something like that.”
Lect’s assurance eased
Melody’s mind somewhat. Yet again she was reminded of
the importance of having friends and allies at times like these.
“Thank you, Lect.”
The knight turned away as
color flushed into his cheeks, as if averting his eyes from the sun. “I-I would
never doubt you. Or your mistress.”
One might have struggled to
identify which was the dotty maiden between the two of them.
Melody hurried back to the
dorm after concluding her assistant duties and
immediately set about preparing for the trip home to the estate. The third week
of July would be upon them soon.
This is perfect timing,
really. Some time alone with her loving parents is just what my lady needs to
clear her head.
Melody knew this from
experience and allowed herself a moment to think of Selena.
Luciana returned that
evening.
“Welcome home, my lady.”
“Hi, Melody.”
The maid studied her lady’s
face, and what she discovered surprised her. She looks…better
than this morning.
“Everything is ready for our
departure,” Melody said. “We can leave whenever you like.”
“Thanks. Could I maybe have a
cup of tea before we go?”
“Certainly.”
Melody had expected Luciana
to want to leave as soon as possible, but she seemed composed now. Melody bit
back dozens of questions about Luciana’s school day
as she prepared a cup of tea.
“Thank you,” Luciana said
when Melody presented the cup. She took a sip. “Delicious as always. I really
do love your tea, Melody.”
“I’m honored, my lady. Have
you had lunch? I could…prepare something light again, if you wish.”
If what Lect said was true,
Luciana couldn’t have been eating well on campus. Doubtless the situation had
done a number on her appetite all on its own, and the
attention she’d garner in the dining hall would only compound the effect.
Luciana laughed dryly. “I
assume you heard about the rumors.”
“Well, I, um… Yes, my lady.”
Going behind her lady’s back left a sour taste in Melody’s mouth.
But Luciana simply laughed
again. “I’m sorry for not saying anything to you.”
“P-please, my lady.”
“I didn’t want you to worry. In hindsight, I probably only made you
worry more. I wanted to pretend I was fine, but it turns out I’m a lot weaker
than I thought.”
“My lady…”
Luciana Rudleberg was never a
strong girl, even in the context of the game. She only pretended to be, and the
Dark One used that facade to its advantage. Even now, she borrowed her bravado
from Melody, letting the maid lend her strength
through her actions.
“You look much better than
you did this morning,” Melody commented.
“The thing is, my entire
class started to suspect me. They turned against me all of a sudden. It was the
worst luck. Twice, things I lost turned up at the scene of the crime, and
people drew the obvious conclusion. No one outright accused me, but I could
tell. I saw it in their eyes.”
“So why the…?”
“Why
the change in attitude? Because it turns out some people still believe in me. I
ran yesterday because I was scared, but today I listened. Some friends came to
me and told me that they’re on my side.”
Among them, Luna, Perriand,
and even Lucif, despite having been a target himself.
“I remember those names,”
Melody said. “You spend a lot of time with them, so they know you, my lady.
They know your heart.”
“Yeah. It’s strange, when I
think about it. Nothing’s changed. Most of the school still thinks I did it.
But those few who don’t—knowing they’re there makes it feel like I can breathe
again. It warms my heart.” She smiled, a sad, tired smile, but it was a smile.
“My lady, I want you to know
that I’m with them!” Melody said. “I believe in you and trust you and care for
you with all the heart a maid can muster for her
mistress!”
Luciana fluttered through
rapid blinks. Then she chuckled, and the sound swelled into a proper laugh.
“Thank you, Melody. I feel all warm and fuzzy again.”
“I’ll say it once more,”
Melody said. “I believe in you, my lady! I’ll say it as many times as it takes!
I am your warmth in the cold!” Melody set one hand on her heart and reached for
the heavens with the other. Quite the theatrical
performance, but she would perform these dramatics for her lady’s sake.
Anything to cheer her up.
Luciana spied an opportunity.
“As a matter of fact, I’m feeling rather chilly.” She gently placed her teacup
down—and promptly threw herself at her maid.
Melody shrieked.
“Now, now,” Luciana cooed,
“proceed with the warming! I hear skin-to-skin contact works well, and look at how perfect yours is!”
“This is so unbecomiiing!”
Melody howled.
She had miscalculated. Such a
drastic change in mood fell outside expected parameters, and now she was
helpless, pinned to the floor by her own mistress. And there she would remain,
cuddled against her will until Luciana had her fill.
“Whew, that’s just what I
needed!” Luciana said when she finally relented.
“Luciana Rudleberg is back in action, and her spirits are most rejuvenated!”
“Where
do you keep learning these phrases, my lady?”
I feel…violated.
Not that Luciana had actually
done anything inappropriate. The worst Melody suffered was a few tight squeezes
and some rolling around on the floor, but that didn’t stop Melody from
wondering how in the world such things left her lady positively glowing.
“Thanks, Melody! You’re the
best maid in the whole world!”
Try as she might, Melody
never could bring herself to reproach her.
Chapter
17:
Micah: Reincarnated Maid-in-Training and Straight Man Extraordinaire
“YOU’RE NOT GOING TO TELL
YOUR PARENTS, my
lady?” Melody asked.
“No. They wouldn’t be able to
do anything if I did, and it would only worry them.”
“I will abide by your
judgment, but please, mind that you don’t weigh yourself down.”
“I know. Thanks, Melody.”
The lady and her maid passed
the time in the carriage with idle chitchat. Melody
thought more wizened counsel might go a long way in lightening the burden on
Luciana’s shoulders, but Luciana apparently believed otherwise. There was
nothing for it for Melody but to abide by her mistress’s decision.
As always, Luciana’s parents
and the two resident maids greeted them at the estate.
“Welcome home, my lady,” the
maids said in unison.
“Welcome home, Luciana,” said her father.
“It’s good to see you, love,”
her mother said.
“Thank you, Mother, Father.”
Luciana curtsied with proper filial deference. “And you too, Serena, Micah.”
She smiled at the maids. Naught was amiss.
“Gentlesister,” Serena said.
“Welcome.”
“Welcome back, Miss Melody,”
Micah said.
“It’s good to be back. I see
your curtsy has improved, Micah.” Melody copied her lady’s
poise.
After a month of lessons, the
Rudleberg estate’s newest addition was shaping up to be a most polite young
maid. Micah blushed with timid pride.
“You must be starving,
darling,” Hughes said. “Shall we sit down for dinner?”
“That sounds perfect,
Father.”
“Help me set the table,
Gentlesister?” Serena asked.
“Of course,” Melody said.
Everything proceeded in
typical fashion. Things had gone the same last week,
and the week before. Melody and Luciana could relax. Here, they could find some
respite.
Then Hughes dropped a bomb.
“We can discuss what you’re
keeping from us while we eat,” Hughes said.
“I expect a full account
after our work is done,” Serena added to Melody.
Luciana and Melody froze.
Their accusers wore chilling grins.
“M-Melody, I think the
proverbial cat is out of the bag,” Luciana hissed in
her maid’s ear.
“B-but how? We let nothing
on! We were perfectly natural!”
Marianna shook her head,
incredulous. “It’s written all over your face, Luciana. Parents have a way of
knowing these things.”
“That’s right,” Hughes said.
“Clearly you underestimated us.”
“Because you’re so oblivious
about everything else!” Luciana snapped.
“Oblivious?” Hughes said. “Me? Perish the thought. M-Marianna, I’m not oblivious,
am I?” His wife looked away. “Tell me I’m not!”
Meanwhile, among the trio of
maids…
“Serena, how did you know?”
Melody said.
“I may only be two months
old, but I like to think I have a rather good read on you, Gentlesister,”
Serena said. “Just as you created me with loving detail, so too am I attuned to
the intricacies of your mind.”
“That
frightens me somewhat, to be honest.”
Serena only simpered. Melody
took a precautionary step back.
Micah did not know what to
make of any of this. “Um, what is everyone talking about?” Her newness showed
in her ignorance of what everyone else had guessed, but that was to be
expected. “What’s this about Serena being two months old? You ‘created’ her, Miss
Melody? Like in a metaphorical sense?”
“Serena, did you neglect to
explain to her?” Melody said.
“It seems I did,” Serena
said. “In all the hustle and bustle, I most definitely did.”
This was not helping Micah’s
confusion. “Explain what to me?”
Melody put an end to her
misery. “Micah, meet Serena, a magic doll created by yours truly.”
“Late greetings, Micah. I am
Serena, maid automaton. Pleasure to at last make your full acquaintance.”
“Oh, the pleasure is…” The
girl trailed off as the words sank in fully. “Wait, what?”
“I am Serena, maid automaton,”
Serena repeated. “Pleasure to at last make your full acquaintance.” She offered
a curtsy that displayed skill and grace the likes of which Micah could only
aspire to. Under any other circumstance, Micah might have allowed herself a
moment to admire it.
As it was, questions flooded out of Micah. “Magic doll? Automaton? Serena? She’s a
doll?”
“That’s right,” Serena said.
“A maid doll. Made with magic. Gentlesister Melody gave life to me herself.”
“You’re a doll. Who’s a maid.
A maid doll.”
Serena grinned in reply. It
was warm and beautiful in all the same ways as a human grin. But she wasn’t
human, apparently. She was a doll.
“What?!” Micah screamed, her voice echoing around the
Rudlebergs’ tall halls.
That halted the family debate
entirely. All three Rudlebergs turned toward the sound, Serena stifled a giggle
behind her hand, and Melody whipped herself into a propriety-driven panic.
The Rudlebergs were not
offended, however. Far from it. If anything, seeing exactly the kind of
reaction Melody’s work warranted was a much-needed reality check.
“I humbly
apologize for my outburst,” Micah said as the family started on their
after-dinner tea.
“You’re quite all right,”
Marianna told her gently. “Anyone would react the way you did if they heard the
truth about Serena.”
Micah blushed fiercely,
gratitude battling with embarrassment. “Thank you, my lady,” she squeaked.
“Let’s not forget the most
pressing issue,” Hughes said. “These vile rumors circulating around my princess! I’ll not stand for it! Who is the
rogue behind all this, and how do we find them?”
Luciana had not managed to
wiggle out of explaining herself that evening.
“The gossip and the culprit
may not be one and the same, Hughes,” Marianna cautioned. “We should direct our
efforts toward the source of the accusations.”
“So you say, dear, but would
ferreting out the true culprit not nip the problem in
the bud?”
“I suppose.”
The Rudlebergs arrived at a
stalemate, and the maids had no meaningful inclination one way or the other.
Micah, however, was of a different mind. If this were the game, the gossip and the culprit would be one and the same. She glanced at Luciana and furtively shook her head.
No. Luciana’s essentially acting as the heroine
this time around. Then again, the real heroine is her
maid, so at this point anything’s possible.
Deep in her soul burned the
fervent desire to quip about the sheer absurdity of the old culprit playing the
victim, a desire that took every ounce of Micah’s willpower to restrain.
Anyway, someone’s got to do
something. If we trigger a bad end, there’s no telling whether Miss Melody will
be a match for the Dark One, even with all her
powers.
A little silver puppy
shuddered in a corner of the room, overlooked by all.
Micah, racked with anxiety
about the future, timidly opened her mouth. “U-um, if I may, I have a request.”
“Oh? And what’s that?” Hughes
humored her with a smile.
She took a breath, pressed
her lips into a firm line, lifted her head, and shouted, “I’d like to go to the
academy as well!”
I’ll make some actual use of all this background knowledge and set
things straight!
Micah’s suggestion landed
better than she expected. She had mastered the basics of etiquette, and a new
environment would make for an excellent chance to broaden her skills—all of
which provided quite the convincing pretense. In actuality, she wanted to
ensure Luciana had as much support as possible in such a trying time. Serena would have been the better choice of protector
for Luciana, but Micah couldn’t handle the entire estate by her lonesome yet.
And so, when the time came to
return to campus, three people left the estate rather than the usual two.
“I’m off, Mother, Father,”
Luciana said.
“Keep your friends close,
understand? And come home whenever you need,” Hughes said. “I’ll have plenty of
great big hugs waiting!”
“Rely on those you trust,”
his wife added. “I know you only act willful to hide how sensitive you are deep
down.”
“Okay, I get it!” Luciana
snapped. “Thank you for caring, but you’re embarrassing me!”
The pouting and complaining
relieved Luciana’s parents. Their daughter was herself again. Some time back at
home had seen her through the worst of this.
“I hope you can manage on your own again, Serena,” Melody said.
“Rest easy, Gentlesister. I
have Grail to keep me company.”
The pup whined and shivered
further back in the foyer.
“Just what in the world has
made him so afraid of us?” Melody wondered aloud.
“He’s normal with me,” Micah
said. “Have you done something to frighten him?”
“No?” the maid sisters
replied with the same rising inflection.
Grail made no move to say goodbye. Perhaps he was too busy worrying
about where he would sleep tonight.
Later, when they arrived at
the academy, Luciana prepared to head straight to class as usual.
“This is where we split up,”
she said. “Be nice to Micah, Melody.”
“Have a wonderful day, my
lady. You’re certain you’re well enough?” Melody said.
“I’ll be okay. My friends
will have my back. As long as I have them, nothing
can break me! Just watch!”
“Then I have nothing to worry
about,” Melody said. “But please, my lady, no more bottling up your grief.”
“I know. I won’t make that
mistake again. Now, I really should be off.”
“Take care,” the maids said
in unison.
Luciana kicked into a run.
Melody should have chided such an unbecoming gait, but she turned a blind eye
this once. She and Micah smiled as they watched
Luciana go.
“Well, we’ve much to get
done, Micah. Are you ready?”
“Yes, madam!”
And while we’re working, I’ll
get to meet all sorts of other maids and gather intel! Micah thought.
She followed close behind
Melody, her hopes high. Which made it all the more painful when those hopes
crashed back to the ground.
“I didn’t get to meet a
single maid.” Micah pouted.
“It’s a shame we didn’t see Mary-Ann today,” Melody said.
The whole reason I came here
was because I thought it’d be easy to build a network, dang it! Micah groused.
Most servants were far too
busy attending to their masters and mistresses to chitchat in the way Micah had
been hoping for. She’d put a lot of stock in the communal laundry, but she
quickly learned the same lesson Melody had about Upper Hall
residents and their laundering habits. She encountered not a soul, not even
Mary-Ann, who usually turned up on this day of the week.
“Let’s take a break in the
dining hall,” Melody suggested.
“The dining hall… Yeah!”
Everyone has to dine, even
servants!
Micah thought. I’ll bet there’s heaps of them
there, and with gossip to spare. Gossip is the lifeblood of maids, after all.
There’s no telling what I could learn!
Her determination rekindled,
Micah marched to the dining hall with renewed conviction. She was right about
one thing: a well-connected maid was a well-informed maid. But she forgot a
very important aspect of the house she served.
The instant she and Melody
entered the dining hall, all the air went out of the room. The whole place fell
so quiet that Micah could have heard a pin drop, but
the next instant the drone of conversation returned.
“Wh-what was that about?” she
asked.
“Well, it’s common knowledge
that I’m Lady Luciana’s attendant.”
“So…we’re outcasts?”
“Something to that effect.”
Melody placed a hand on her cheek and sighed. “It wasn’t much better before
this whole debacle if I’m being honest, though.”
Micah did an excellent job at
stifling a wail befitting the damned. But my netwooork!
Another miscalculation. She
hadn’t anticipated the cloud of doubt hovering over Luciana would cast a shadow
on her attendants as well. Even if she’d seen this coming, Melody said the
other servants weren’t very friendly even before all this hubbub. Apparently
Micah had never stood much of a chance of sneaking into the rumor mill.
To make matters worse, Melody still had not met Milliaria’s or Beatrice’s
servants. She doubted she ever would, left to her own devices.
“I don’t even see Sasha.
Shame,” Melody said.
“Shame,” Micah growled.
They shared a quiet lunch
together, just the two of them, and Micah’s mission progress remained firmly at
zero.
Afterward, Micah wasn’t
entirely sure what her afternoon duties would entail.
“You’re assisting an elective, is that right, Miss Melody?” she asked.
“And you’re certain I can go with you?”
“Positive. I’ve already
confirmed with Lect.”
“I see. Then I guess that…
‘Lect’?”
I’ve heard that name before. Micah recalled a
fiery-haired, golden-eyed young man, but Melody couldn’t mean him. Impossible. He’s the heroine’s bodyguard. How does the heroine’s bodyguard end up
teaching Chivalry at Royal Academy? As if. A knight
has no business giving lessons on…chivalry…
Her stomach dropped.
Melody knocked on an office
door, and who should open it but a fiery-haired, golden-eyed young man. Micah
had no choice but to believe her eyes. This was the
Lectias Froude, third love interest of The Silver Saint and
the Five Oaths.
“Glad you could make it,” he
said to Melody.
“Of course! I wouldn’t miss it.”
The knight’s cheeks turned a
similar shade to his hair.
Micah’s jaw hit the floor. Okay, what the hell is this?! We’re clearing routes now?!
Hello?! Madam heroine?! One second you’re screwing off doing maid junk and the
next you’re ending entire character arcs! I can not with this
right now!
So many quips, Micah might as
well have qualified for honorary citizenship in Kansai, the
capital of comedy.
“My name is Micah,
maid-in-training,” she greeted him with entirely feigned composure. Serena’s
lessons had paid off. “I am at your service.”
“I might just take you up on
that offer,” Lect said. “Melody, I trust you can guide her.”
“Indeed, I can.”
The way Melody smiled at him made Micah believe they
were at least friendly, but was it more than that? No, Micah decided, I don’t think so. This feels unrequited. I
can’t imagine Miss Melody having eyes for anyone or anything that isn’t maid
work.
For the first time all day,
Micah’s prediction proved unequivocally, infallibly correct.
Lect reached for a book
resting on his desk and held it in awkward silence.
“What’s that?” Melody asked.
“I, um, wanted to give this
to you.” He held it out.
Melody gingerly accepted, seemingly confused. Micah squeezed close enough to read
the title on the cover.
“‘Magic
Fundamentals for Children’?” Melody looked up at the knight. “What’s
this about, Lect?”
“Well, you, er, mentioned
having seen it in the library before,” he said. “And I know I gave you
permission to borrow whatever you liked, but you, um…you didn’t. So I borrowed
it for you.”
It was the book Melody had
used to teach Luciana magic some days prior. She’d
left it on the shelf, as it was irrelevant to her business at the time, but
mentioned it in passing. Lect, however, clearly remembered even the most
fleeting reference Melody made.
It was a sweet gesture.
Earnest and, frankly, a little bit cute. But Micah couldn’t help noting
something.
“Miss Melody,” she whispered,
“Lady Luciana can already cast magic, can’t she?”
“Y-yes, she can,” Melody
said.
Moreover, Melody had already
memorized the majority of this book as she perused it. The gesture, then,
turned out to be a rather fruitless one.
Yikes, Micah thought. Every present-giver’s worst nightmare right here.
It wasn’t even a present,
technically. The book still belonged to the library. If Micah were Melody, she
might have had a few words for her secret admirer,
but Melody said nothing.
“Thank you, Lect,” Melody
said. “I’ll pore over it.”
“By all means,” Lect said.
“It’s an old book. Out of print, it seems, and that is the only copy the
library possesses, so do be careful you don’t lose it. The return date is one
week from now.”
“Noted.”
Only the sentiment mattered
to Melody. The genuine smile on her face testified to
that, a smile that Lect could only gaze upon for a moment before he averted his
eyes and his cheeks flushed.
Okay. Since when was Lect
this cute?! He’s all stoic and straitlaced in the game, but this? This is a
totally different character!
The quips made themselves.
With that little romantic
subplot on hold, the three of them got to work. It wasn’t long before a knock
at the door interrupted them. Melody answered, and
Micah had to keep from rolling her eyes.
“Greetings, Melody. How have
you been?”
“Oh! If it isn’t Max!”
The honey-blond hair. The
long, swaying ponytail. The androgynously beautiful features. This could be
none other than Lord Maxwell Reclentos, son of the lord chancellor,
second-year, and love interest number two. He and Melody chatted like old
friends catching up.
Quips piled up on Micah’s tongue. What. The. Hell. What is this “Max” crap?! She’s calling him
nicknames?! Oh, so you’re not gonna be the heroine literally anywhere it
matters, but you’re gonna cozy up with all the pretty boys?! What’s next?! Is
Prince Christopher swooning and making eyes at you too?!
“Another acquaintance, Miss
Melody?” Micah asked oh so humbly.
Melody patiently explained
how she’d met not just Max but Lect as well. As she
spoke, Micah’s fear grew, fear of what else Melody might be capable of if she
could so perfectly circumvent supposedly immutable story events. The fact that
this was only the CliffsNotes frightened Micah even more.
“You didn’t happen to bump
into a young man with black hair on the day of the opening ceremony, did you?”
Micah asked hesitantly.
“As
a matter of fact… Wait, how did you know that? Micah?!”
Oh, sure,
you’re gonna follow that event to
a T! Why the heck not?! Micah couldn’t contain herself this time. Her
legs trembled from the strain of these baffling revelations. How had Melody
done it? How had she so perfectly ignored every single thing the heroine was
meant to do except meeting each of the potential love
interests? She had to know about the game. It was a
statistical certainty at this point. Unless there are certain
events that always happen, no matter what. I swear, nothing in this world makes
any sense.
“Micah, are you okay?”
Micah propped herself up to
keep from toppling over. She would have to put a pin in her endless list of
wisecracks to address the maid currently fretting over her. “Just lost my
balance a little. More importantly, what brings our
guest here?”
“An excellent question.”
“I have a delivery for
Instructor Froude,” Max explained. “I’m enrolled in Chivalry under a different
instructor, you see, and I’ve been asked to pass along a few documents.” He
handed them over.
“Ah.” Lect accepted the
bundle. “Much appreciated.”
“No thanks necessary. I’m
only the errand boy.”
“Errand boy? A marquess’s son?” Micah muttered. Even here, in a
self-described bastion of equality, she struggled to believe any instructor was
bold enough to task the lord chancellor’s son with busywork.
Maxwell caught Micah’s
grumbling and grinned. “Ithas a strange ring to it, doesn’t it? But that’s the
magic of Royal Academy. I’ll only ever get to hear or experience such
incongruities during my time here, and I mean to make
the most of it. I make a point of taking on such tasks whenever the opportunity
arises.”
“Is that so?” Micah said.
“Melody, forgive me, but I
must ask. How fares Lady Luciana?” Maxwell said.
“So you’ve heard the rumors,”
Melody said.
“It’s difficult not to,”
Maxwell said. “Talk has extended to the upperclassmen, though I’m sure it’s
worse among the first-years.”
“I’ve heard something of what
the student council intends to do regarding the investigation as well,” Maxwell
said. “We have no leads, I’m afraid, but I’m almost certain Lady Luciana is
innocent.” Maxwell shook his head in frustration. “How these rumors have become
so inflated is a mystery unto itself.”
Melody lit up. “Thank you for
believing in my lady, Max.”
Accustomed as he was to women’s advances, even Maxwell swallowed
hard at this. He knew in his heart Melody would never see him as more than a
friend, yet that same heart fluttered from her praise.
Micah didn’t miss the subtle change in his demeanor. Don’t tell me. Is this another route Miss
Melody’s gone and unlocked?!
Maxwell obviously harbored no
small amount of affection for the maid, though he wasn’t
as intense about it as Lect. Why, Melody was only a few carefully selected
choices away from locking him in for good!
No! Bad Micah! Not a game.
This is real life. Not a game. This is real life.
“N-now hold on,” Lect
interjected, with little regard for the young maid currently shaking her head
at the whole display. He stared hard at Maxwell, then Melody, and then Maxwell
again.
“Wh-what’s your relationship
with this man?”
“With Max?”
“You, er, seem very close,
judging by how you address him. Is it a…term of endearment?”
Micah stopped shaking her
head. The little otome worms came creeping back into her brain. Lect! Oh, Lect! You poor baby, it’s over for you! Your route’s as
good as cleared!
She had ascended beyond quips
into outright fangirling.
Maxwell,
instantly picking up on the obvious, quietly snickered and shook his head.
Nothing could get past the future lord chancellor, and dotty maidens were his
specialty.
The only one who didn’t pick up on the obvious was the one and only queen of
thickheadedness. “We are close,” Melody said. “Max is a very dear friend to
me.”
“Indeed,” Maxwell agreed,
collecting himself. “Friends. That’s all we are and
ever will be.”
“Friends… I see.” Lect turned
his back to them.
The gesture was not lost on
Micah. How simple boys in love were. Some things never changed, no matter the
world. What’d I come here for again?
To safely lead the plot of an
otome game to a happy ending, supposedly. And yet here she was, getting
absorbed into romantic side plots.
Needless to say, Micah
accomplished little in her first day at the academy,
though she by no means lacked notes to cram into the margins of her journal.
Such was the nature of an otome gamer. Some things never changed, no matter the
world.
Days later, in Anna-Marie’s
room…
“Perfect.”
A girl who looked a lot like
Anna-Marie sat in front of her bedroom mirror, but this was not Anna-Marie. She
had her build but not her crimson hair, nor her
figure. Her hair, tied back in a ponytail, was a darker, ever so slightly
rustier shade of red, and her proportions were more slender. Her features,
normally striking and womanly, appeared more youthful and girlish, and bore
only a light layer of makeup. Gentle eyes rounded by glasses stared at the
figure in the mirror, in contrast to the keen, daggerlike gaze of the real
Anna-Marie.
This
was not Anna-Marie but an altogether different girl—a girl who went only by
Anna. Anna-Marie, now Anna, admired her work with pride. She had made the hair
dye herself, and the binding around her chest worked wonders. Doubtless she
could fool even friends and acquaintances with this disguise.
She finished donning a maid
uniform, then did a twirl in the mirror. She nodded. “Yeah, I’m pretty awesome. All right. Time to gather some intel!”
If I can’t learn anything
from the students, then I’ll try the servants! So help me, I will pin down who
our boss is!
How very alike she was to a
certain maid-in-training.
Chapter
18:
The Undercover Lady and the Puppet on Loose Strings
ANNA-MARIE VICTILLIUM WAS THE PERFECT lady. The Scarlet Seductress. A paragon of charisma, intellect, and
beauty.
In actuality, she was Asakura
Anna, an average Japanese girl who possessed none of those qualities, reborn
into the life of a lady who was even less of those things. Her persona was an
act, and a difficult one to keep up
twenty-four-seven, three-sixty-five. Something had to give. She had to let her
hair down, lest she utterly lose her mind.
Thus was born Anna, the cute
little commoner girl with no particularly outstanding qualities.
Anna-Marie liked being Anna.
Every so often, she’d don Anna’s face and saunter about the Lower District just
to let herself breathe for a moment. To let herself be something other than the all-important marquess’s daughter. This
time, however, Anna threw on the disguise for a purpose.
The investigation into recent
incidents was quickly losing momentum, and Anna-Marie could only get so far
with cold interrogations. Her prying had yielded nothing but accusations so
far, all primarily directed at Luciana. Her fellow student council members’
investigations hadn’t fared much better, according to
the record. Olivia remained the prime suspect, but Anna-Marie couldn’t cast
doubt on that conclusion based solely on gut instinct, especially while hard
proof against Luciana existed in the form of her pencil and handkerchief.
For lack of better options,
she finally busted out Anna. A different perspective might help her see things
more clearly. As a mere servant, she wouldn’t be
acting as someone directly involved in the incidents.
With immense finagling, she
managed to free up an afternoon and slipped into the dormitory as Anna the Maid
by way of a secret passage.
She did not get far before
hesitating. “Well. What now?”
It was almost lunchtime. The
dining hall would be the most efficient place to start, but how would she
manage that, practically speaking? Her own servants
used that same dining hall, thus increasing the risk of discovery. Though no
one but her knew of Anna, and she doubted they’d recognize her at a glance, she
couldn’t deny the possibility.
If only I had someone to go
with, I’d blend in better. But there’s only one other maid Anna knows, and
she’s…
“Anna? Is that you?”
What fortune. Anna-Marie
turned, and there she was, the only other maid Anna
knew—Melody Wave.
“Melody!”
“I thought that was you!”
Melody clapped her hands and beamed. “I didn’t know you’d come to the academy
as well.”
It had been some time since
Anna-Marie—Anna, rather, had seen her old friend. Not since May, during the
obligatory day off Luciana forced Melody to take by kicking her out for
overworking herself. By pure coincidence, Melody encountered Anna during one of her strolls and the pair ended up
spending the day together. They’d hit it off instantly. Anna introduced herself
as a Victillium maid, and that was enough for Melody to gain a new companion
for life.
“Have you been taking good
care of the doll I gave you?” Anna asked.
“Oh, yes. She’s doing very
well. And yours?” Melody asked.
“I keep her safe and snug on
my shelf, and I think of us every time I look at
her.”
She’s “doing well”? Dunno
what that’s supposed to mean, but okay.
Serena was doing quite well at her maidly duties, as a matter of fact.
Indeed, the doll that served as her vessel had been a gift from Anna. In many
ways, Anna was like Serena’s second mother.
As Melody and Anna chatted by
the dining hall entrance, Sasha appeared, leading two other servants.
“This a friend of yours,
Melody?” Sasha asked.
“A new face. How novel,”
Warren said.
“Pretty…” drooled Blish.
“This is Anna, a maid for
House Victillium,” Melody said. “Anna, this is Sasha and Blish, servants for
House Invidia. And this is Warren. He works for the Gelmans.”
Everyone exchanged
appropriate greetings.
“Would you like to join us
for lunch?” Sasha said. “We’d love to get to know
you.”
“Yes, absolutely!” Anna-Marie
answered at once. She had a cover and a group to
squeeze info out of, and she got to spend time with
Melody again. This day couldn’t possibly get any better.
“Wonderful!” Melody cheered.
“I’m so excited to get to talk with you again, Anna.”
“One can never have too many
pretty faces around. Isn’t that right, Blish?” Warren said.
“Don’t look at me… What? I’m not going to say no.”
The five of them entered the
dining hall while Anna-Marie struggled to rein in a grin.
“Oh,” Sasha said, “where’s
Micah?”
Anna-Marie’s heart skipped a
beat. That name sparked memories of a close friend from her previous life.
Kurita Maika, Prince Christopher’s younger sister in his past life as Kurita
Hideki. She’d been Anna-Marie’s partner in crime and helped rope Hideki into playing The Silver Saint and the
Five Oaths with them. The rants and ribs they shared at his expense were
as precious as they were plentiful.
A part of Anna-Marie wondered
if and hoped that Maika was here in Theolas too. But she set those thoughts
aside. It wasn’t an uncommon name, and the chances of her Maika being in this
world were infinitesimally small. Or so Anna-Marie wanted to believe. If Maika was here, it could
only mean she had been reincarnated. It could only mean she had suffered an
untimely death.
If we meet again, and I hope
we do, we could do a lot better than here.
They’d have their reunion. In
heaven, once Maika lived a long and full life. Anna-Marie allowed herself a
moment of melancholy before returning to the task at hand.
Little did she know Maika had lived a long and full life.
But Anna-Marie couldn’t be blamed for failing to intuit that a grandma had
de-aged into a fantasy child.
“Melody, who’s this Micah?”
she asked.
“The Rudlebergs’ newest
maid-in-training,” Melody said. “She was with me a moment ago but darted off,
saying something about needing to ‘catch someone.’”
“Should we be worried?”
“I started to give chase, but
she told me she would catch up with us later, so I
let her go.”
“That’s a shame. I would’ve
liked to meet her.”
“There’s always next time,”
Melody said. “She’s a very hard worker. I think you’d take quite a liking to
her, Anna.”
“Oh, now my hopes are high
indeed.”
It seemed they were destined
for a reunion after all. But under what circumstances would it take place?
“Let’s get going, shall we?”
Sasha said. “I don’t know about you all, but I’m
starving.”
They continued into the hall.
“Wait!” Micah called out.
The boy did not slow.
“Wait, I said!”
She struggled to keep the boy
in sight. Nothing Micah did seemed to reach him as they sprinted through the
dormitory block. But she knew this boy. She could not forget him if she tried.
He had cleaned up quite well and now wore a valet’s uniform, but there was no mistaking that mop of purple hair, nor his
dead, gray eyes.
“Will you just—” Micah’s legs
surrendered. The boy was too fast, and no matter how hard she ran, she could
not close the distance between them. Her legs gave out, and she tumbled with a
shrill yelp. “Ow…”
Micah stayed there on the
ground in a stupor. Her long skirt had spared her knees at least.
Suddenly, a shadow fell over her. A hand reached down as though waiting for
something. She looked up and saw her savior, the boy who’d rescued her from the
slums on her first day in this world.
To her, that was all he was.
She could not guess the forces she’d entangled herself with, that this man was
in fact Bjork Quichel, pawn of the Dark One and fourth love interest of The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths. She could not have known the waves these ripples would make in
the story to come.
Bjork Quichel, a man doomed
by the narrative. He undid the seal in the Great Vanargand Wood, and the Dark
One possessed him instantly, making him an unwilling pawn in a greater scheme.
Though a young man of eighteen, he still looked like a boy.
Under the Dark One’s
influence, he set upon the Spring Ball intending to harm
the crown prince. When Luciana stood in his way, she thwarted his plan thanks
to the powerful defensive magic that enchanted her dress. The dark blade
containing the Dark One’s essence shattered, unleashing the majority of that
essence into the ambient atmosphere. From there, it found its way into the body
of a pup, but Melody unknowingly put the Dark One to rest in that state.
Without a master to tug at the strings of his soul, Bjork should have
been a free man, but his was a miserable existence, and fate would never allow
him to rest. What little remained of the Dark One in that shattered blade still
had a hold over him. The connection was fragile and weak now, so at least the
Dark One could not control his every whim like in the game. He would only
regain his mind in the latter half of the
story, if things progressed naturally. But this version of events had strayed
off course. In this version, Bjork’s ego had begun to awaken mere days after
the Spring Ball.
The girl’s cries echoed in
his fractured mind. His vision settled, and he found a teary child sitting
before him. He watched her for a moment, unsure. Then instinct kicked in, and
before he knew it he was guiding the girl by the
hand. Before long, they’d left the slums together.
He was no stranger to tears
himself. To cries of all kinds. He’d heard them all when the slavers came and
slaughtered everyone and everything he ever cared about.
This was no place for a
child. He had to protect her, to shield her from what he’d suffered. Naught
else filled the man’s mind as he led her. And then
the cries stopped, and the darkness took hold again. He could feel it seeping
into his mind. It always struck when he felt at peace. Thus, he could never
allow himself peace. He returned to the shadows of the slums, determined not to
suffer another lapse.
One day, the darkness stirred
more restlessly than usual. It seethed with hatred for that silver power and
the loathsome maiden who wielded it. So little of the
Dark One remained that it lacked ego. Only id survived. Pure, feral
emotion—rage against the Saint. That day, the id stirred. It wanted revenge.
It bade Bjork to enter Royal
Academy and seek out a willing pawn. The Dark One’s memories of its defeat
hardened its hatred and taught it to act more wisely. It could not defeat the
Saint head-to-head. It knew that despite the flaws in
its memory. To it, Luciana was the Saint. The silver power that had inhabited
her dress proved it. So the hatred, misplaced and savage, sought out pitiful
pawns that might bring about retribution against the one it deemed deserving.
Thus did it discover her.
The Dark One resonated with
the anger of that poor soul and salivated at the dark thoughts tormenting her.
And so it assumed control, weakened though it was.
The human heart was a fragile thing, all the more so when burdened as hers was
by negativity.
Its first order for its new
puppet was to fix up the old one. Bjork’s rags would be a liability in the
schemes to come, so he would need a disguise. He himself had suggested the
idea—he. Bjork. The man. Unlike in the game, Bjork had regained a sense of self,
and the Dark One did not dictate his heart. It lacked
the power to do so. Bjork’s self was returning more and more each day.
To wit, the Dark One would
never have urged him to proffer his hand to the fallen girl as he did now.
“Th-thank you,” the girl
stammered. She had not expected him to come back for her.
The boy said nothing, did
nothing for a while, until he noticed the dirt stains on the girl’s skirt.
Almost inaudibly, he asked, “Are you hurt?”
“Huh? N-no, I’m okay. Just
took a little tumble, that’s all. Thank you for worrying about me.”
“I didn’t.” He looked away.
Embarrassed, perhaps?
“So, um, you’re the boy who
rescued me from the slums, aren’t you? Two months ago?” No reply. Micah cocked
her head. “Aren’t you?”
Bjork’s eyes skittered along
the floor before he finally nodded.
Micah let out a little sigh of relief, then smiled. “I wanted to
thank you for that. You saved my life, you know. I wouldn’t be here without
you.” She bowed low.
The boy’s eyes widened. His
breath caught in his throat. His shoulders trembled. He had not heard the words
“thank you” in a lifetime.
When finally Micah raised her
head, she froze at the sight of him. “Wh-what? What’s wrong?”
“Nothing.” The surge of emotion left his expression as quickly as it had
come. Meaningless. Stupid. All of this. He had to get away.
And yet his legs would not
carry him. Why?
“Let me thank you properly,”
Micah said. “Come have lunch with me. My treat!”
“Don’t want to.”
“Aww, don’t be like that.
Come on, it’s the least you can do for making me chase you around. The dining
hall’s going to close any minute.”
“Micah!” someone shouted.
“Oh! Miss Melody! Over here!”
Melody must have come looking
for her.
“You’d better get a move on
before the dining hall closes,” Melody said. “Oh, who’s this? A friend of
yours?”
“That’s right. He rescued me
from the slums not too long ago.”
“Goodness, and I’ve forgotten
my manners. Hello, I’m Melody, House Rudleberg maid. Allow me to thank you for
coming to the aid of my colleague here.”
Another smile. Another thank
you. Bjork froze up.
“You’re doing that thing
again,” Micah pointed out. “Are you okay?”
“Fine,” he muttered.
“You should let us treat you
to lunch,” Melody said, “so we can thank you properly. Please, I insist.”
Like mentor, like pupil.
“He says he doesn’t want to
eat, Miss Melody.”
“Oh? Then we’ll have to think
of something else. I’ll not let your savior go
unrewarded, Micah. Could I ask your name and the house you serve, sir?”
It occurred to Micah that she
never did ask the boy’s name.
Bjork’s mood only darkened.
“I serve no one.”
“Er, pardon?” Melody didn’t
understand. He wore a servant’s uniform, so naturally he must have been
someone’s servant.
“I take orders from no one.
Bow to no one!” he growled. A swell of emotion
roughened his heretofore toneless voice. But suddenly, he grit his teeth and
clutched at his chest. “I am…the master of…myself!”
“Hey, are you okay?!” Micah
cried.
As Melody approached to
examine him, a faint dark haze misted from his body. She drew her hand back in
shock, and in that instant Bjork leaped into the air with inhuman strength,
landing all the way on top of a nearby roof.
Then he vanished.
“What…in the world?” Melody
said, staring at the place where Bjork once stood. “Who was that boy?”
Micah had a feeling she knew. Dark, concentrated mana in the form of a mist. Purple hair. No… It
can’t be. Bjork Quichel?! But it has to be. I didn’t recognize him all cleaned
up, but that’s him all right. The fourth route. Agh, why do I always realize
this crap too late?!
Melody
and Micah checked the area, but the boy never reappeared, and Micah never got
her lunch. Luckily, Melody had time to whip up a snack for her.
“Anna?” Micah said after
Melody described her own lunchtime activities. “And she’s with House
Victillium?”
“That’s right. She’s a friend
of mine. I’ll introduce you two the next time we get a chance.”
“Please do.”
I know I’m reaching right
now, but Anna… I wonder if she’s my Anna. I’d like to
see Anna-oneechan again. There’s no way, though.
Anna had been a fan of the
game this world was based on too, so Micah wanted to believe in the possibility
of a reunion. She was also realistic, however, and knew the odds were stacked
against her.
If there were a world
championship for being off the mark…
“Lord, I needed that!”
Anna(-Marie) sighed. “Melody’s as pretty as the day I
met her, and Sasha seems like she’ll be a reliable ally. The boys with her… I
could take or leave them, but I really hope we get to have lunch together
again. I still have to meet Micah.”
“Great. Real happy for you.
What am I even here for? To smile and nod?”
Anna-Marie cringed.
Christopher had stuck out his neck to sneak into her room that night so she
could relate the information she’d gathered, but all
he’d heard thus far was how pretty the other girls were and how perfect
Anna-Marie’s day had been.
“I’m sorry, okay?” she said.
“I did remember to ask about the incidents but didn’t get anything we haven’t
already heard. What did you want me to do? Sulk and be mad about it all through
lunch?”
“You could be a little less
obvious about your taste in women.” Christopher
sighed. How was he the one who always got a bad rap?
His companion held her
tongue, a Herculean task in Christopher’s company.
Meanwhile, with Sasha…
“Welcome home, Lady Luna,”
Sasha said.
Blish bowed in greeting. “My
lady.”
Wearily, Luna surrendered her
bag to her valet and made a beeline for her bedroom, where she sat and waited
for Sasha to see to her hair.
“How was your day?” the maid asked.
“Same as the last. Everyone
in class is still on edge,” Luna said.
“I’m sorry to hear that. I
can only imagine the pressure Lady Rudleberg must be facing, with so little new
evidence coming to light. Even the Victilliums seem to have sent their servants
digging. So far, it has been to little avail, unfortunately.”
“Their servants? How so?”
Luna asked.
“I lunched with one today,” Sasha said, “and she was kind enough to
reveal that her lady had tasked her and her colleagues with probing public
opinion on the recent controversy. I shared with her what I thought pertinent.”
“Goodness, I had no idea Lady
Anna-Marie was being so proactive. Say, Sasha, could you tell me more? In
detail, please.”
“Certainly, my lady.”
Gliding an elegant comb
through her lady’s locks, Sasha recounted the day’s
events. Luna’s sudden, passionate interest gladdened her. Ever since the
accusations began, her lady had not shown much interest in anything else.
Unfortunately, things would
get worse before they got better.
Chapter
19:
It Started with a Book
IT WAS THE SIXTH DAY OF
THE THIRD WEEK
of July, lunchtime.
Luciana and Luna, having
finished their meals, passed the time on a lovely shaded bench in one of the
courtyards. The classroom did not offer much in the way of a relaxing retreat,
for obvious reasons.
Luna told her friend what
Sasha had recounted of the Victillium maid called Anna yesterday. Truthfully, Luciana had heard it from Melody already, but she
didn’t mind hearing it from someone else. New perspectives could offer new
insights.
“They don’t call her the
perfect lady for nothing,” Luciana said. “She really thinks ahead.”
“That she does. Keep your
head high, Luciana. You know I’m here for you as well, even if I may not be of
much… Oh!”
“What?”
“Heaven have mercy, I forgot
I have a book from the library due today.”
“What book is that?” Luciana
asked.
“Oh, um, Magic
Fundamentals for Children,” Luna said. “The one you recommended not long
ago.”
“Right, I remember that. I already
had magic figured out before I found it, so I never ended up checking it out.”
“You told me it was very
beginner-friendly,” Luna said. “I gave it a read, but maybe I’m not quite at
beginner level yet. I’m still trying to work out
casting spells unfortunately.”
“That’s a shame,” Luciana
said. “Do you need to get going then? I know you’ll be busy after class, so now
might be your only chance to make it in time.”
“I suppose I’ll have to. Feel
free to head back to class without me if I end up running late.”
“Will do.”
Luciana saw Luna off with a
smile. And there she sat, quietly waiting for her
friend’s return. The wind tickled her cheeks and rustled the leaves overhead.
Wrapped in the perfection of a serene, sunny afternoon, Luciana nodded off.
“I apologize for the wait,”
Luna said as she returned. “I’m glad I made it in time.”
“You’re back sooner than I
thought. Any later and I might have really fallen asleep.”
“We wouldn’t want you to miss
class. Speaking of, we have semester exams soon.
Would you like to—”
“Luciana Rudleberg!” someone
roared.
The girls jumped and searched
for the source of the voice. One of their classmates stormed toward them, a boy
who’d never treated Luciana very kindly.
“You’ll get yours this time,
Luciana Rudleberg!” he growled.
“What? What are you talking
about?” Luciana said.
The boy scoffed. “Come with
me!” He snatched her arm and forced her to her feet.
“Now hold on!” Luna
protested.
The boy paid no mind to
Luna’s objections as he dragged Luciana to the classroom. Evidently, they’d
arrived last, and as soon as they did, it was clear this would not be a repeat
of the last two times this happened. As Luciana’s classmates swiveled toward
her, she watched the doubt in their eyes harden to conviction.
Luciana could not speak.
“Wh-what
happened?” Luna asked in her place.
Someone offered a hasty
explanation.
During the lunch break,
Anna-Marie had been on her way back to the classroom from student council
business when a great mass of water crashed down on her head, soaking her to
the bone. Christopher and Maxwell stood among the witnesses to this atrocity. It
all took place in a completely different courtyard than
the one where Luciana and Luna had taken their break, but that did not matter
when those who witnessed the dousing claimed to see a flash of golden hair atop
a nearby school building. By the time anyone could reach the roof, the culprit
was long gone.
“Wait, you’re saying someone
drenched Lady Anna-Marie?!” Luciana said.
“The audacity!” the boy from
earlier spat. “You are as abominable as the crimes
you commit!”
Luciana flinched but swiftly
regained her nerve.
“You can’t seriously believe
that’s enough to implicate Luciana,” Luna said.
“Who else would stoop to such
petty delinquency?!”
“You watch your tongue!” Luna
said. “I’ll have you know Luciana has been with me all break!”
“Was she? The entire break? Every second of every minute of every hour?”
“I-I did have to excuse
myself to return a book to the library, but that’s
hardly—”
“The charlatan has no alibi!”
Luna deflated. “Y-your proof
is only circumstantial,” she said, yet she struggled to muster further
resistance with all of her peers apparently set in their convictions.
“You will not throw around
accusations in my name,” a firm voice interjected.
“Lady Anna-Marie!”
Presentable again, Anna-Marie
Victillium returned to the classroom, Christopher and
Maxwell close on her heels.
One look at the ring that had
formed around Luciana and Luna, and Anna-Marie ascertained the situation. “As
I’ve said many times now, we will not cast judgment based on conjecture. You do
not honor me when you do so.”
“But, my lady,” the boy
started to argue.
“Think for a moment. How
could Luciana have committed this crime? A bucket? It
would have needed to be a rather large and unwieldy one, in that case. No, it’s
apparent to me that the culprit used water magic.” Anna-Marie knew better than
anyone that Luciana was innocent and could not use magic. This was her
ultimate, infallible, airtight defense…if it were true, that is. “Someone cast
a spell from the third floor of the building. That is the most likely—”
“Which
Luciana could never do!” Luna blurted. “Yes, she can use water magic, but to be
able to wield it so accurately is another matter entirely!”
Silence swept through the
classroom like an icy winter wind.
“Luciana,” Anna-Marie began,
“you can use magic?”
“I, um, well,” Luciana
spluttered, “y-yes, but I can only make enough water to fill a teacup. Nothing
on the level of—”
“There’s our proof right there!” the boy yelled.
“What?! No, you’re not
listening to me!” Luciana cried.
But a roar of fresh
accusations rose to drown out Luciana’s frantic pleas of innocence. The
possibility existed: Luciana could have cast the spell. That was enough to feed
a level of mass hysteria that even Anna-Marie was powerless to control.
Her focus went instead to the
single student standing aside watching the chaos
unfold: Olivia Rincot’dor. Olivia, who’d never held much affection for Luciana.
She should have seized on such an easy opportunity to fluster her rival, but
instead she simply stood there, her fan hiding any hint of emotion her lips
might have betrayed. What was she waiting for? The perfect moment to deliver
the final blow?
So it’s you after all,
Olivia. You’re the Jealous Witch. What happened to me
was supposed to happen to you, but here we are. But wait. If she’s the Jealous
Witch and I’m a victim, then who’s…?
Who was the villainess?
Olivia snapped her folding
fan shut. At once, silence fell and every eye turned toward her. The crowd
parted to allow her to make her slow, deliberate way to Luciana.
Finally, decisively, she
thrust the fan at Luciana’s nose. Anna-Marie was
stunned. Could it be? But how?
“I’ve got it,” the duke’s
daughter grandly proclaimed. “First, you attacked our illustrious class, Class
A—the highest scorers on the exam. Then you attacked its students, the most
successful of us, that is. And now, Lady Rudleberg, you turn your ire on Lady
Victillium. Because sharing the spotlight at the Spring Ball simply wasn’t
enough for you, was it?”
It can’t
be, Anna-Marie
fumed. She knew this monologue. Every word. It
literally can’t be! How is this possible?
“At last, the truth comes to
light,” Olivia went on. “Jealousy inspired your misguided quest for revenge. That is why you’ve committed such heinous, shameful acts
against your bright and shining peers! Had you any shred of dignity left, you’d
admit your guilt at once and atone for your crimes!”
Yep, nope, yep, there she
goes! Saying all my friggin’ lines! What is going on?!
This denunciation, every
single utterance just uttered, came straight from the lips of the villainess.
The heroine’s foil. In the game, this would have been where Christopher stepped
in and publicly rejected such baseless slander, but things had gone off the
rails. No one dared speak up.
Olivia’s the villainess? So then who’s the Jealous Witch?!
Mysteries upon mysteries.
Snapping back to his senses,
Christopher did fulfill his role in quieting the panic. Eventually. But Luciana
was in a bad way. Perhaps her worst yet.
Luciana returned to her room
early that afternoon, skipping the elective period. Melody and Micah, hearing
of the day’s events, had taken off work with Lect to be with their lady.
Luciana
set down a cup of Melody’s trademark tea, sighing as she did. “Why do these
things keep happening?”
Her one solace was that
tomorrow was her day off. It would not be long before she could put this behind
her and recharge with her family, or so Melody hoped. Secretly, the maid blamed
herself. What kind of attendant was she if she could not be there for her lady
when she needed her most? Micah shared Melody’s
frustration at her powerlessness. She’d come to Royal Academy to prevent
exactly this, after all.
Becoming
the world’s most perfect maid might as well be a pipe dream at this rate. Every time Melody came a step closer to realizing her goal, something
forced her two steps back. Cheering Luciana up and warming her heart had put
Melody on the right track, but now it seemed like
melancholy weighed heavily on her lady’s mind. Did I just
imagine all that progress?
“Miss Melody, I’ve completed
preparations for our departure,” Micah said.
“Thank you, Micah. Shall we,
my lady?”
“I suppose,” Luciana said.
“Let me just finish this tea.”
Minutes later, Luciana set
her cup down one last time.
“Allow me,” Micah said.
“Thank you,” Luciana replied.
The young maid smiled genially, then left with the tea set. Once she finished
cleaning the dishes, they would set off.
I do hope this will help get
her mind off things, Melody prayed.
“Stream—Fare
Acqua.” Luciana languidly held her hand out. A small bubble of water,
hardly enough to fill even a single tea cup, danced along her fingertips. “They
just won’t listen. It couldn’t have been me, but no one believes me. Not even Luna could convince them.”
“She sounds like a very good
friend. I haven’t had the pleasure of seeing her since our first day,
unfortunately,” Melody said.
“She’s so kind. She wouldn’t
stop apologizing about leaving me to go return that book, and now I feel bad
that she feels so bad. Sometimes I worry she might be too
nice.”
“Book? What book was she
returning?”
“Magic
Fundamentals for Children. We were talking
during our lunch break, and she forgot the due date was today. So now there’s a
period of time where I was alone, and people think that’s when I did the deed.
Melody? Why are you looking at me like that?”
The maid’s eyes went wide.
“M-my lady,” she muttered, “what did you say?”
“Hm? Luna left me alone
because she had to go return a—”
“Not that part. What was the book called?”
“Um, Magic
Fundamentals for Children. You remember that one, don’t you?”
Melody scurried to her room
and rummaged through her things, then rushed back with a book.
“Yeah, that’s the one,”
Luciana said.
She did indeed hold Magic Fundamentals for Children, but something didn’t add
up.
“Lect borrowed this from the
library not long ago,” the maid said. “They only keep one copy in stock, my lady.”
Luciana blinked. “But that…
By not long ago, do you mean today? After Luna returned it?”
Melody shook her head. “No,
my lady. Lect checked it out for me five days ago.”
Her lady didn’t understand.
Perhaps refused to. “B-but Luna just returned it today. She told me so. She…”
“Did you see the book in her
hands, my lady?”
“No,” she admitted quietly.
The color drained from her face. What was the meaning
of this?
“Lady Luna testified to your
innocence. Is that right?”
“Y-yeah! She did!”
“But she also facilitated
your guilt by precluding an alibi that could have proven
your innocence,” Melody said. Luciana did not respond. “Lady Anna-Marie said
that the crime was more than likely committed by water magic. Am I following so
far, my lady?”
“Y-yes.”
“According to your account, Lady Luna then again came to your defense,
claiming that would have been impossible for you. But not without first
announcing that you can, in fact, use water magic.”
Luciana’s heart pounded hard
and fast, echoing against her eardrums alongside the inevitable implications. Luna…
Melody did not relish laying
out her case this way. She took no pride in her ability to infer under these circumstances, but there was a clear line of logic, and
she had to follow it to its conclusion. No matter how painful.
And Luciana knew that.
It was my lost pencil that
first cast doubt on me, the rational side of Luciana said. How did
I lose it? Could Luna have stolen it to leave at the scene of the crime?
You have no reason to think
that! her
emotional side argued.
Who discovered the pattern to the second incident? logic countered. That
was when people really started pointing fingers. That was the biggest factor.
And now this most recent incident. Who is it that always precedes the blowups?
Who is it that always somehow makes things—
“It’s not true!” she cried.
“My lady…”
Luciana cowered on the ground
and pressed her hands over her ears. But she could not shut out the voices. She knew she couldn’t. With the seeds of doubt planted, all
Luciana could do was watch them grow and grow until she could be rid of them,
one way or another.
“My apologies. I didn’t mean
to take so long,” Micah said as she returned. “We can depart whenever
we’re…ready.”
She took one look at Luciana
huddled on the ground before shooting a glance at Melody. Her mentor did not
elaborate, but the pain in her expression said
enough.
Luciana slowly clambered to
her feet, eyes glued to the ceiling, then let out a heavy breath. “We won’t be
departing.”
“My lady?” Micah said.
“Aren’t you going home?”
“Not this week. I have
something to do.”
“My lady,” Melody breathed.
Tears clung to the corners of
Luciana’s eyes, but she would not let them fall. Not yet. Not until she knew
the truth. “Micah, would you pen a letter to the
estate letting my parents know I won’t be coming? Melody, I’d like tonight’s
dinner to be light, please. I’ll be retiring early.”
“R-right away, my lady,”
Micah stammered, still unsure what was happening.
“Yes, Lady Luciana.” Melody,
however, bowed without question.
Melody debated speaking her
mind but ultimately held back. Her lady carried herself with a resolve that a maid had no business interfering with.
Chapter 20:
Paths Diverged
THAT SAME NIGHT, RIGHT NEXT DOOR, Sasha was brushing her lady’s hair.
“Thank you, Sasha,” Luna
said. “That will be enough.”
“Of course, my lady. What,
may I ask, are your plans for tomorrow?”
“Well, it seems I forgot
something in the classroom. I intend to rise early so I can stop by and
retrieve it.”
“I’d hate for you to go to
such trouble, my lady. Shall I contact the academy
and retrieve it in your stead?”
“That won’t be necessary,
thank you. Now, I think I ought to retire early if I’m to be out the door at a
reasonable hour.”
“Yes, my lady.” Sasha excused
herself with a curtsy and gently shut the door behind her. She let out a small
sigh once she was certain she wouldn’t be overheard.
“What’s that about?” Blish
asked, as stony-faced as ever.
Sasha sighed again. Bigger
this time. “Nothing. It’s nothing.”
Blish did not think it was
nothing. It certainly didn’t look like nothing.
Sasha lingered in front of the door, staring blankly
past it. Something’s different about my lady. I
can’t place it, but she’s just not herself. Lord, I wish I could figure it out.
Luna, now alone, shot a
glance at a dark corner by her bed. It was small,
hardly enough to contain the shadow that defined it. And yet a boy emerged from
it, seemingly gliding out of the darkness itself, groaning and clutching his
chest as he did.
Luna regarded him coldly. “My
loss is your pain. Ironic, isn’t it?”
A dark haze poured off the
purple-haired boy’s body. Weakened as it was, what little remained of the Dark
One’s essence could not fully subdue this subject.
Bjork was resisting. He was through being a slave, answering to higher powers,
dirtying his hands for others, taking their beatings for them. He would control
his own destiny.
But even a fraction of the
Dark One’s power was immense, and fighting it was destroying Bjork’s body. He
was losing the battle.
He collapsed to the floor.
Luna approached as he writhed, presenting the palm of her hand. The same dark haze, the Dark One’s borrowed power,
seeped from her body.
“This vessel will hold. With
a little assistance,” she said.
Bjork shrieked a voiceless,
guttural shriek as the haze enveloped him. Gradually, it faded to nothing, as
did the light in Bjork’s eyes. Calm returned, and eventually, stoically, Bjork
climbed to his feet.
“Tomorrow, I will have what I
was promised. You will deliver,” Luna said.
Bjork said nothing,
wordlessly retreating back into the shadows.
“Tomorrow, Luciana.
Tomorrow…” Luna mused.
Her bedroom went dark.
The next morning, Luciana
paid Luna a visit. Unfortunately, she found Luna absent. Apparently, Luna had
forgotten something in their classroom and went to recover it.
“Allow me to accompany you,
my Lady,” Melody implored.
“But, my lady!”
“I’ll be fine. I promise. I
just want to talk. I have to know the truth, and if it’s what I fear, I have to
know why. You won’t be necessary.”
Melody gritted her teeth
behind firmly closed lips. Those were the magic words. She had to respect her
mistress’s wishes, lest she become a nuisance, the worst thing a servant could
be.
“I’ll be back soon,” Luciana
said.
“Y-yes,
my lady,” Micah replied awkwardly.
Melody’s spirits remained
firmly sunken. “Yes, my lady.”
Luciana departed.
The academy lay quiet today.
Normally, all doors remained locked when class wasn’t in session, but Luciana
made her way to Class A with surprising ease.
And there she was.
“Luna.”
Luna greeted her friend as
she always did. “Good morning, Luciana.” With a smile.
But this was not the smile Luciana knew. It was not the smile she
recognized. Had it changed? Or had Luciana changed? She couldn’t say.
“I have to ask you something,
Luna.”
“Say, do you remember the
order in which we made our debut at the Spring Ball? Specifically, when my name
was called?”
“What? I don’t—”
“I didn’t think you would.”
Luna giggled. “It was right before you, silly.” Luciana said nothing. “It’s not your fault. Who’d remember plain old me? But let’s
not kid ourselves. I could have been third or second or first and still managed
to go unnoticed. And after your entrance? Gosh, I might as well have not
existed.” Another giggle. Genuine, as if at a joke. “I thought you were the
prettiest girl in the world, you know. So perfect and beautiful, and, well, you
were the Fae Princess, after all. If I had to lose to
anyone, at least it was to you.” She scoffed. “I tried. I really tried to leave
it at that. But I couldn’t. I was jealous.”
“Luna…”
“I studied for hours. Oh, the
sleepless nights. But you beat me again. The midterms weren’t my chance.” She
started to pace around the room. “I’ve always admired Lord Maxwell, but he
invited you to join the student council. That wasn’t
my chance either.”
“Luna, I put your name
forward.”
“Oh, and how humbled I was,” Luna mocked. “I must seem so pitiful to
you.”
“That’s not at all how I
think of you!”
“We’re equal, you and I.
Daughters of counts. But your family holds land, and we owe our status to
office. That’s enough to make you better, I suppose. I have no hope there
either because we’re Nobles of the Robe, and the Ignobles may be a laughingstock, but at least they have a fief.” Her
giggles mutated into a derisive cackle. “It just never ends.”
“Luna! Where is this coming
from? Aren’t we friends? I thought we hit it off when we first met.” Luciana’s
stomach dropped when Luna did not reply. “Luna?”
“Yes. I suppose we did hit it
off. I was fond of you. Very fond. That, I cannot deny. But for every trace of
affection I felt, I felt jealousy in equal measure.
Every instance of love was overshadowed by pure…seething…hatred!”
Dark energy suddenly erupted
out of Luna.
“Is this…mana?!” Luciana
gasped. “This power…!”
Waves of magic rippled off of
Luna, so concentrated that Luciana could see them wavering in the air and feel
them crashing against her. A whirlwind kicked up, sending desks and chairs
clattering around the room. Luciana ducked and dodged
out of the way of the flying furniture.
Luna cackled maniacally.
“Yes! Yes! This is all I’ve ever wanted! My envy, my
anger, my hatred—it has become my power! With it, I can finally have what I’ve
always wanted. A world without you!”
Cracks fractured the walls.
The ground threatened to split. Even the ceiling groaned and creaked, until the
entire room seemed about to shatter. This was not
Royal Academy, not anymore, but rather a boundless, endless dark void.
“You’ve nowhere to run,
Luciana. You’re mine!” Luna thrust out her hand, a ball of dark energy
gathering in front of her palm. It crackled and flashed as if the power
hungered for freedom, growing too great for containment.
Luciana could not fathom the
destruction that power might cause should it escape.
“Stop this, Luna! Please!”
“At last, I can truly say I
am happy. Goodbye, my friend. Today, my anguish dies by my hand!” A mad grin
split across her face.
In one eye hung a single,
trembling tear.
“Luna!”
The ball of energy broke free
and struck its target. A strobe of darkness engulfed the fake world, distorting
reality and threatening to tear through into the physical realm.
“Farewell. At last, I have…
What?”
“Um…”
Impossibly, Luciana stood
exactly where she had before, distinctly alive. Neither of them knew what they
had just witnessed. Luna, completely assured of her victory, was utterly
dumbfounded by the scene before her. Luciana, completely assured of her death,
was utterly dumbfounded that she even had eyes to see
the scene before her.
Luciana
returned to her senses first. She looked herself over, tugged her sleeves,
flapped her skirt. Then she nodded. “Okay. So clearly that wasn’t enough to
blow me to smithereens. In fact, I don’t have a scratch on me. Smithereens is a
long way off, I think.”
“Wh-what is the meaning of
this?”
Luciana’s lips turned up in a
snide, cocky grin. “I’ll tell you what it means. It means I’m not alone after all, and all my bluster about coming here by
myself was for nothing.”
“You’re talking nonsense!”
Luna bellowed. This was not supposed to happen.
“I’ve heard you out, Luna.”
Luciana’s expression sobered. She clenched her fist and held it by her heart.
“But now it’s my turn to talk. Frankly, I’m neither accommodating enough nor in
the mood to wait for you to agree.” She took a bold step
forward. Luna retreated an equal amount. “So, fine. If this is how you want to
do things, then I’ll speak your language, but I hope you know what you’re
getting into.” She thrust her fist straight out. “Because Luciana Rudleberg
never backs down!”
Elsewhere, away from this
battle of shonen manga proportions…
“Miss Melody! Miss Melody,
the leaves!”
“Huh? Oh!” In an attempt to
take her mind off her lady, Melody was making a pot
of tea, though rather poorly. Rest assured, dropping the tea leaves on the
floor was not a secret maid technique to add extra flavor. “Goodness, such a
waste.”
Melody dumped the squandered
leaves into the garbage.
“I thought you could use
those for cleaning,” Micah muttered to herself.
“Hm? Oh, for the love of…!”
It was too late. They
belonged to the rubbish now.
Our heroine’s gone a bit
wacky. A maid of all wack, if you will, Micah thought.
Being told she was
“unnecessary” by her own lady had done a number on Melody’s mental state, and
she’d regressed to an empty-headed, klutzy heroine from ages past.
All of which left Micah worried. Today must be the day of the boss fight.
It was very likely at this
stage that Luna Invidia was the Jealous Witch.
Luciana, the substitute heroine, going to settle things could only mean one
thing: She was heading straight into the arc’s climax. It would begin with a
confrontation of words, and as soon as the Jealous Witch knew the jig was up,
the conflict would escalate into combat. In the game, the conflict played out
in public, but this version likely wouldn’t do that. Melody accompanying
Luciana would have been truer to the original, but
that ship had sailed.
She had been deemed unnecessary—much
to the detriment of her mental well-being.
A shriek drew Micah from her
contemplation. Melody tripped on the hem of her own skirt. After building a
reputation for herself as the all-perfect, all-powerful maid of maids, this
tumble was less a fall from grace and more an inelegant nosedive.
Micah
was plenty aware of Melody’s abilities, having witnessed them for herself at
the estate. Her stats were probably maxed out, if Melody wasn’t already maxed
out from skill alone. How she had managed to reach such heights, Micah could
not fathom, but that talent was the reason Micah had not protested Luciana’s
decision to leave Melody behind.
The magic on Luciana’s
uniform would keep her safe no matter what. But with
Luciana lacking a means of counterattacking, Micah wondered if the fight would
ever reach a conclusion. The plot might have made Luciana the heroine for the
purposes of continuing; but meanwhile, the real heroine with all the actual
power was too busy being a maid of all wack and nursing bruised knees to guide
this world toward a happy ending. How would the world fare without her? Certainly not well if Melody couldn’t get a hold
of herself.
Micah could sense Melody’s
indecision. She stood at a crossroads, but refused to proceed down either path.
This could not continue. Until the heroine made her choice, the world would
stand still…or worse.
Melody rose to her feet,
rubbing herself where she still ached. “Micah?”
Micah approached. “What’s the
plan?”
“The plan? You heard what our lady said.”
“I did. Lady Luciana made her
choice. But that’s not what I asked. What’s your
choice, Miss Melody? What would you like to do?”
Melody shrank back. Was this
the same Micah? “But our lady said…”
“I know what our lady said.
I’m asking what you would like to do. We have
instructions to wait for her return. Will you accept them? Will you go after
her? Or will you do something else entirely? The
choice is yours, Miss Melody.”
“The choice is…mine.”
It doesn’t matter who subs
in, Micah
thought. Miss Melody’s role will never change. So
long as she wields the power of the Saint, she can wear the uniform of a humble
maid, but she’ll still be the one and only heroine. The fate of our lady, of
the plot—of the very world rests on her shoulders! Micah’s conviction
held strong, despite lacking proof. It all begins
and ends with you, Melody. So make your choice!
“You are a maid, and your
lady is in need,” Micah said. “Now, how will you be of service to her?”
“My lady…”
“What will you do for her?
It’s time to decide, Miss Melody!”
“I…”
Melody made her choice.
“Excuse me, Master, but I
must trouble you to get off your rear and leave. I have to clean this room.”
“I know a few maids who might
take umbrage at the way you speak, Paula.”
Lect relaxed at his
residence, making full use of his day off from the academy. A little too much
use, his all-works maid thought, cleaning utensils in hand.
“Don’t make me take you over
my knee. I’ve no interest in being your mother,” Paula chided. “Now move!”
“As much as I admire that
strong personality of yours, sometimes I wish you’d
show a little…restraint.”
“What in the world is that?”
A simple wooden door had
suddenly blinked into existence at their periphery.
It opened.
“Pardon me, but there’s no
time to explain! Lect, I need your help!” Melody said.
“Perfect timing, Melody,”
Paula said. “He’s all yours. Ta-ta! Buh-bye! Off you go, Master!”
“What? Now what’s—Wait! Stop!
Hold—Melody!” Lect sputtered. “There’s no need to
tug! I’m coming!”
“You two have fun now!” The
door shut as they passed through it, and Paula let out a sigh. “All right.
Where was I?”
The maid got on with her day
without a second thought.
Melody had made her choice—to
seek out aid. From everywhere she knew to look.
Anna-Marie was one of the few
to remain on campus that weekend. She analyzed everything
she knew about the Jealous Witch Incident with Christopher, who’d snuck over
yet again.
“So Duke Rincot’dor’s
daughter wasn’t the culprit after all. She was the villainess,” Christopher
summarized. “She’s swapped roles with you, then?”
“Based on her monologue after
the water incident, yes,” Anna-Marie said. “It sounds sillier coming out of the
original Anna-Marie’s mouth, granted. She’s supposed
to be the stupid, hotheaded, borderline comic-relief character.”
“Wow. I’d pay money to see
you play that role.”
“Sure. It’ll cost you an arm
and a leg, though. Literally.”
“Have I ever told you that
you’re starting to freak me out?”
Anna-Marie sifted through the
facts over in her head. Olivia was more than likely innocent, but then who was
the true Jealous Witch? Surely, the Witch’s power had
been the thing to turn people against Luciana.
In the game, a black rain
falls and brainwashes everyone at Royal Academy, but the effect is light. Those
with a certain degree of magical aptitude can resist it, which is why it
doesn’t really affect the school administrators yet makes everyone else feel
more inclined to point fingers. At Luciana, specifically. But then how did it
manage to affect Olivia? She’s a powerful mage. Does
she really just hate Luciana that much, entirely divorced from anything to do
with the Dark One’s influence?
Using the original plot as a
baseline, Anna-Marie could assume the true Witch would be in Class A.
She scanned the roster of
students for the umpteenth time. Their perp likely had blonde hair, and they
had to be able to manipulate water magic. They would
need a reason to loathe the substitute heroine, which implied they had some
sort of connection with Luciana. That was the most important factor, more than
hair color or magical ability or anything else—the Jealous Witch had to envy Luciana. Without jealousy, the heart would not crack,
and the Dark One could not fill it.
Anna-Marie slowly slid her
finger down the list of names. She paused. “Luna
Invidia,” she read aloud.
She fits the bill as far as
being connected to Luciana goes, but they’re best friends. She’s always the
first one to come to her defense. Still…
More often than not, Luna’s
defenses only weakened Luciana’s position. When Anna-Marie thought back on all
the incidents, Luna’s attempts to exonerate Luciana invariably implicated her
instead.
“Luna?” Christopher repeated. “What about her? I mean, I guess if we’re
talking shoujo tropes, she’d be our top suspect. It’s always the main
character’s best friend who turns out to be some secret ringleader for all the
bullies. And there’s that whole scene where she’s like, ‘I never liked you! We
were never friends!’ Y’know what I mean, Anna?”
For once, Anna-Marie didn’t
feel like biting his head off for making offhand
remarks. The dork had a point. Women could be cruel to each other. She could
attest to that herself.
Just then, someone knocked on
the door. “My apologies for disturbing you, my lady,” Claris called. “Do you
have a moment?”
“Yes?”
“A maid-in-training from
House Rudleberg is asking to see you.”
“A maid-in-training? Not
Luciana?”
“I’m told it involves
Luciana. The girl says it’s very important.”
“Important?” Anna-Marie’s
brows drew down. She glanced at Christopher and pointed up at the ceiling,
gesturing for him to hide himself in their secret passage. “Let her in,
please.”
She quickly prepared the
parlor in the adjoining room to welcome the girl, and then she entered.
“Th-thank you ever so much
for humoring my sudden and impertinent request, my lady. It’s an h-honor to meet you,” the girl said.
“It’s no trouble. May I offer
some tea? Please, have a seat.”
“You’re too kind, my lady,
but I’m afraid time is of the essence. Forgive me if I forgo formalities in the
name of urgency.”
“I see. Continue.”
There, in Anna-Marie’s dorm,
a fated reunion took place. Asakura Anna, Kurita Hideki, and Kurita Maika
unwittingly stood in one place. How cruel it was that they
lacked the luxury of time enough to realize.
Micah explained all she could
about the situation involving Luna. How Luna’s defenses always implicated
Luciana, how going to the library on the day of the water incident had been a
bald-faced lie, and how she had conveniently chosen the very next day, a day
off, to return to the classroom. Lastly, Micah shared that Luciana had gone to
confront her.
“My lady has instructed us to
wait for her, but we’re simply beside ourselves with worry,” Micah said.
Melody had proposed a
creative solution. She refused to wait, but so too did she refuse to leap
before she looked. There were others, however, who could do what she could not.
She’d thus tasked Micah with begging for aid from Anna-Marie, who lived one floor
above them.
It had been a shot in the dark on a day when most students went home.
Anna-Marie could have been home with her family as well, but luck was on the
Rudleberg maids’ side that day.
Weird, Micah thought. I thought Anna-Marie Victillium was supposed to be brick-wall stupid.
After hitting a dead end with
Melody, Micah had given up on anyone else from Earth inhabiting this world. The
thought that there might’ve been others like her did
not even cross her mind as she stood in Anna-Marie’s room.
Anna-Marie shot up. “I’m
going out, Claris.”
“Yes, my lady,” her
lady-in-waiting replied. “Shall I accompany you?”
“Not necessary. And please
see to preparations quickly. This could be an emergency.”
“So it would seem.” The door
to the parlor clicked open, and a regal figure entered. A man, no less.
“Y-Y-Your Highness! B-but this is the ladies’ dormitory!” Claris squealed.
Micah, too, went bug-eyed. “You’re not engaged! This is scandalous! This is…!”
“Claris,” Anna-Marie snapped.
Her eyes could puncture steel, and they quieted the lady-in-waiting at once.
“We don’t have a problem, do we?”
Claris froze before
eventually curtsying. “I’ll take this to my grave, my lady.”
“Splendid. Thank you, Claris.
That goes for you as well, Micah.”
The young maid’s spine went
stiff as a board. “Y-yes, my lady!” The world of high society was a demanding
one indeed.
“Things could get hairy,”
Christopher said. “Do you mind?”
“Not at all,” Anna-Marie
replied.
The prince produced a silver
dirk, held it up, and then incanted, “Creation—Alchemy!”
Various silver bits and bobs
around the parlor fell apart at invisible seams and
gathered around the dirk, lengthening it into a robust longsword.
Micah gaped with awe. Wow!
I didn’t know the prince could do that! Imagine having him for a big brother!
Alas, she could only imagine.
There was very little family resemblance currently.
“I’m off,” Christopher said.
“I’ll catch up once I see to
my own preparations,” Anna-Marie said. “And send word to Lord Maxwell. The more the merrier, after all. He ought to be in the
student council room.”
“Will do.” Christopher threw
open the window. Micah wondered what for.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” she cried
as Prince Christopher leaped straight out of the window. From the third floor.
“What is he…?! He’s… He’s hopping on air!”
She scrambled to the window
to watch him descend gently to the ground on invisible stepping stones. Now that’s a man! Totally
different from my big brother!
Alas! She could only imagine.
There was very little family resemblance currently.
“There. I’m ready. Leave the
rest to us, Micah.” Anna-Marie, changed from plain clothes into her uniform,
approached the same window, and, “Light as air—Airstep.”
By condensing the air around
their feet for only an instant, Anna-Marie and Christopher
could effectively leap in midair. It was yet another spell of their own
creation, and it came in quite handy during situations such as this where
verticality posed a problem.
Anna-Marie, too, landed
safely outside, then sped off.
Who are these people? The
people Miss Melody trusts to help our lady, I guess. Er, right, still on the
clock! With a
quick word of thanks to Claris for her understanding,
Micah made a mad dash for the classroom. He’ll be
there! I know he will! You’re not getting away this time, Bjork Quichel! She remembered their last
meeting, the pain that had gripped him. The Dark
One’s slipping. They’re not unified, and that means…
He could be saved. She could save him.
Micah left the dormitory and
flew toward the campus proper.
“Honestly, who do you two
take me for?” Maxwell cried in despair.
“A fast friend, my bosom
companion!”
“Your support is ever a boon,
Lord Maxwell.”
Maxwell tried and failed to
glower. He (against his will), Christopher, and Anna-Marie now stood at the
door to Class A, though that door did not seem inclined to open.
“It would seem we’re at an
impasse, Your Highness,” Maxwell said. “Perhaps it’s a barrier?”
“Perhaps, but can it
withstand my blade?!” Christopher infused his silver
sword with mana and stabbed at the stubborn door. Ebony flashed as the blade
collided with some dark, otherworldly material sturdier than iron. “That did
not work.”
“The battle’s already begun,”
Anna-Marie murmured. “Luciana…”
The strangeness of
Christopher and Anna-Marie’s involvement in all this did not escape Maxwell’s
notice. “You both seem uncannily attuned to the
current situation. I’m hurt. I thought there were no secrets among friends.”
Maxwell belonged solely to
this world. He had not been reincarnated and so likely would not understand
half of what weighed on Christopher and Anna-Marie’s minds, despite the
outbursts from Christopher that he’d steadfastly ignored.
The time would come when true
danger loomed. The conflict they faced now served as
proof of that. If Christopher and Anna-Marie wanted Maxwell on their side when
the real threat emerged, they would have to tell him the truth…someday.
“We’ll tell you everything.
Soon,” Anna-Marie said. “Once we put this well and truly behind us.”
“I suppose that’s fair
enough,” Maxwell said. “I’ll keep my mind on the task at hand, but I will hold you to that promise.”
“We take
no joy in secrecy, friend,” the prince added. “Look! The barrier!”
The dark material guarding
the door suddenly cracked. A silver line cut across the barrier, spreading like
spider webs and weakening its defenses.
“Where’s this coming from?”
Anna-Marie said.
“Whoever’s doing it, we owe
them one. Now’s our chance!” Christopher said.
“I hope I needn’t remind you
two that rescuing whoever’s inside is our primary
objective,” Maxwell said.
I won’t let anyone fall to
ruin. Not in my world, Anna-Marie resolved. There will be no
tragedy!
“The barrier’s down!”
Christopher shouted. “Let’s go!”
Chapter
21:
Jealous Witch Versus Jealous Witch
LUCIANA’S BATTLE WITH LUNA CHURNED to a standstill. Neither side had suffered so much as a scratch,
Luna’s blasts doing little more than repelling Luciana while Luciana lacked a
means to fight back at all.
Luciana made another break
for it, and Luna fired another ball of energy. The world shuddered, lights
flashed, and by the time Luciana’s vision returned,
she’d once again made no progress.
How long had they been at
this?
“This is bad,” Luciana
muttered. “We’ll go on like this forever unless I find a way to fight back.”
Invulnerable though she was,
fatigue posed a very real threat. So long as she was stuck in this realm, she
remained at Luna’s mercy. At any time, Luna could decide she’d had enough and
leave her here to rot.
“Where
did you get that power?! Why aren’t my attacks working?!” Luna snarled,
launching a fresh volley of attacks. “You won’t rest until I lose absolutely
everything, will you?! It’s not fair! It’s not fair!”
The darkness consuming her
had taken refuge in every corner of her heart, magnifying the otherwise quiet
emotions that slept there, and Luciana’s impenetrable defense only served to
agitate the festering envy further.
“Like you know what fair is!”
Luciana snapped back. “Like you’re the only one who’s ever suffered!”
Luciana wasn’t having it.
What wasn’t fair was Luna making Luciana bear the brunt of all of her petty
insecurities. And that frustration was the key.
As emotion swirled inside
Luciana, power swelled up within her. Somewhere near her chest, a strange yet
tangible energy coalesced. It seeped out of the
necklace she constantly wore around her neck. When she fished the jewelry out
of her clothing, the ring on the end of the chain was glowing silver.
“This… I remember this,”
Luciana said.
About a month had passed
since Melody helped Luciana perceive her mana by filling her with wave after
wave of magic. In the end, a single silver speck had appeared in the center of the ring’s stone. Luciana hadn’t thought much of it
at the time, but now…
Now, she knew what it was.
“Melody’s power.”
The pieces clicked into
place. How hadn’t she realized this sooner? Once, filled with her mana, Luciana
had felt Melody. She knew this sensation well. This ring bore that same
glimmer.
It almost seemed like it was
trying to tell her something. But what?
While Luciana was distracted, Luna let out a guttural shriek and let
loose yet more balls of energy. Luciana realized too late to dodge. They would
not hurt her, but she did not like taking them head-on, so she flung herself
out of the way.
As she did, her necklace
swayed in just the perfect way so that the ring made contact with one of the
orbs.
“Oh no!” she cried.
But the ring remained intact.
More than that, it batted aside the crackling sphere
of darkness. Utterly obliterated it, even.
“What now?!” Luna shrieked.
Luciana stared in bemusement.
Perhaps this was what the ring was trying to say. “I can fight back?” The ring
glowed slightly brighter, as if in reply. “But I don’t want to hurt her.” What
if the ring struck Luna and not one of those dark orbs? Luciana didn’t like
that image one bit. The ring glowed again,
communicating, and somehow Luciana understood. “On my finger?”
Keeping on the move and out
of the way of the ceaseless onslaught, Luciana removed the ring from the chain
and slid it onto her right middle finger. It glowed yet again, brighter than
ever, the beams converging into a familiar shape near her palm. She gripped it.
“A harisen.”
Indeed. The light solidified
into her weapon of choice, passed down from Melody,
who had taught her how to wield it—a mighty, silver harisen. Luciana knew it
well. Her own father could attest to the implement’s torturous yet conveniently
harmless nature.
Luciana gripped the paper fan
tighter. This would do nicely. “Now I can really beat
it into her, and she’ll be fine. Oh, how I love you, harisen.”
Luna flinched, sensing the new confidence in Luciana’s eyes just before Luciana
darted at her.
“You won’t get the chance to
use that thing!” Luna shouted.
Another volley. This time,
Luciana didn’t dodge. The rumbling and the flashing was annoying, but so long
as she was safe, she could keep charging. So that’s what she did, rushing
unwavering at Luna.
Luna stumbled and froze. Her
attacks couldn’t damage Luciana, and now they
couldn’t even keep her back. Terror gripped her as she watched Luciana sprint
through eruptions and tremors without a second thought. It didn’t even cross
her mind that she could have run too.
In mere moments, they stood
nose-to-nose.
“L-Luciana!”
“Lunaaa!” Luciana raised her arms up high, then brought the fan down square over
the top of Luna’s head. “I have had just about enough of
this!” she roared.
Thwack!
All at once, the silver power
infused in each fiber and fold of the fan dispersed against the unfortunate
target of its wrath.
The radiance sought the
darkness within Luna, like a predator sniffing out its prey, and Luna howled.
The light consumed the parasite inside her, and then Luna herself. Only when it
purged every trace of the Dark One from Luna’s heart did
it fade.
Luciana glanced down at her
hand. The harisen, too, had faded, and so had the silver speck in her ring. She
had used up all of the power in that one swing.
A warm smile graced her lips
as she gazed at the plain old stone of the necklace. All that
bluster, and it’s still you who comes to my rescue.
She remembered the hurt on
Melody’s face when Luciana called her unnecessary and resolved to apologize as soon as she got home. After wrapping up this current situation.
Luna stood there like a husk.
Motionless. Addled. Distant. When she finally looked down at her hands, she
cried with shame.
Hot tears still streamed down
her cheeks when she looked up at Luciana. “I’m so sorry…”
And then she crumbled.
“Luna!” Luciana sped to her
side and caught her. She was entirely limp, as if the
harisen had drained her very consciousness along with whatever had possessed
her. “Are you hurt? What do you need from me?”
“How…? How can you still care
for me? After what I did to you. Tried to do to you. I
wanted to kill you, Luciana. I don’t deserve your help.”
“That wasn’t you. It was that
thing controlling you.”
“No,” Luna said. “It wasn’t.
The power did something to my mind, true, but the
things I thought. The things I felt. The things I said… Those were me.”
She was right, even if the
power had amplified those thoughts and feelings. Luna did think those things,
feel those things. Luna Invidia had been terribly jealous of the success,
beauty, and kindness of her peers.
Now that she was free from
the black temptation, she could see her true self for what it really was. And it was ugly.
More tears tracked down her
face. I’m…simply despicable.
“Luna,” Luciana sighed. “I don’t think we’ve quite shaken that monster
in your head.”
“What?”
“You’re allowed to feel those
things because you’re human. Just like the rest of us. I can’t even begin to
count the ways I’ve been jealous of you since we became friends. Frankly, the
fact that you never picked up on it hurts me more than any of the rest of
this.”
Luna just blinked at Luciana.
She was jealous? Of her?
“Oh, fine. I’ll lay it all
out, so listen up,” Luciana said.
Luciana proceeded to give
Luna’s supposed jealousy a run for its money.
Firstly, she gushed about
Luna’s devotion. Luna had no mad maid tutor to keep her on top of her studies,
and she still placed tenth in the midterms. Luciana admired that drive, and she
made sure her friend knew it. She couldn’t claim to have
half the work ethic Luna did.
Second, her assertiveness.
Luciana could never dream of greeting her dorm neighbors on the very first day
of school, but Luna had fearlessly taken the initiative. Luciana envied that
terribly. She wished she had that confidence, wished she could be a light for
others the way Luna was, because that had set the tone for Luciana’s entire
first semester at the academy.
“Third,” she went on, “your
smile.”
“My smile?” Luna said.
“It’s so warm and genuine and
every time I see it I can’t help but smile back. Honestly, that’s number one, I
think. I wish I could smile like you.”
“That’s
what you’re jealous of?”
“That is what I’m jealous of.
I could say the same thing to you, you know.”
“B-but your qualities are so
much more impressive than mine. You have so much more.”
“You have plenty,” Luciana
said. “And your qualities are more than enough. Because the things you have are
what make you Luna.”
“Luciana…”
“So no more tears. I want to
see a smile. That warm, genuine one that I love—and that I love to be jealous
of. Can you do that for me?” She offered a smile herself, warm and genuine.
Luna’s cold heart thawed.
“Okay,” she croaked. And then she smiled a crooked,
tear-stained smile.
I don’t know if I’ll be able
to get over everything quite that easily, she thought. But
I can try.
“Luciana. I’d like to start
over. I’d like to be friends. True—”
“Worthless.”
Even as Luciana reached for
Luna’s hand, reality cracked around them. The dark magic that had conjured the
space was running out and would not last much longer. But before Luna and Luciana could return to the classroom, a dark
figure appeared behind them.
By the time they realized, it
was too late.
The dark, hazy silhouette of
a boy loomed over them, holding aloft a blade of pure darkness. “I’ve no use for spent pawns. Begone.”
The figure brought the sword
down.
“Oh, no you don’t! Shooting Star!”
A star-shaped bolt of mana
zipped toward the blade, knocking it aside at the
last moment.
“Christopher!” a man called.
“Max!” another panted in
reply.
With choreographic timing,
the two noblemen set upon the attacker. Their swords flashed like beams of
light, but the second they converged on the husk of Bjork Quichel, he leapt out
of the way.
He turned to them just enough
to make sure Prince Christopher and Maxwell could see the empty contempt in his
gaze.
“Just
your luck, eh?” the prince taunted.
Bjork’s eyes narrowed
venomously. “Vermin.”
“This vermin’s foiled your
plans twice now. If I were you, I’d start reconsidering my life choices.”
Unease undercut Christopher’s
bold taunts. Inwardly, he quaked.
“Weaklings.
All of you. You struggle in…” Bjork froze. His eyes
shot open, and he started to wheeze. He clutched his chest, and in a voice too small to overhear he groaned, “I bow…to no one…!”
Once it lost Luna’s
assistance, the Dark One also lost its hold on Bjork, who resisted with all he
had, waging a battle in his heart.
He screamed as the fake world
shattered, returning everyone to the classroom, then threw himself from the
nearest window.
Christopher and the rest of
the cavalry stood stricken for a moment but quickly came to
their senses and started after Bjork. The boy knew the shadows well, however,
and managed to slip away among them.
Chapter
22:
A Plot in Tatters
THE OVUNQUE PORTA SPELL DEPOSITED Melody and Lect safely and swiftly on Royal Academy grounds. They
dashed for the classrooms, soon catching up with a straggler.
“Micah!” Melody called.
“Miss Melody! Sir Lectias!”
Micah relayed how she’d
recruited Anna-Marie’s party, allowing Melody a moment to catch her breath. But
the relief didn’t last long.
Something dark darted toward them from the direction of the
classrooms.
“Back, both of you!” Lect
barked.
The thing dropped in front of
them and rolled lifelessly across the ground. Somewhere within the dark, hazy
mass they could just make out the figure of a human.
Micah gasped. “Bjork
Quichel!”
The dark mass writhed and
shrieked as the boy battled with himself. His refusal to surrender his will to
another clashed with the residual hatred of the Dark
One, sending him into a frenzy and fraying him both mentally and physically.
Still screeching, the rabid
remnants of Bjork lurched for Melody, but Lect was faster. His sword hand moved
in a flash, and before Bjork could act, Lect placed himself and his blade
between the boy and the maid.
The howling boy advanced
regardless. But Lect was ready. The boy savagely
brought his broken blade down on the knight, who gracefully sidestepped it and
shifted his weight to counterattack all in one fluid motion. His opponent
clearly possessed strength, as well as some sort of uncanny power, however.
Bjork caught Lect’s blade
with the hilt of his own sword after a series of frantic motions. Against a
trained knight, the boy moved like an amateur. He should
have been no match, yet he held his own.
Lect groaned. “Must…hold!”
Lect strained from every
strike and parry, whether he was attacking or defending. The boy fought with
supernatural forces on his side, weak though they were, and Lect began to doubt
he could triumph in this war of attrition. Melody, though competent in self-defense
for the purposes of her profession, was powerless to lend him any sort of aid. Micah did not even entertain the
possibility.
The men roared, sparks
dancing on their blades as they clashed again.
This could not go on forever.
The maids scrambled for something, anything they could do to tip the scales,
when Micah realized something. Wait a minute, this is the
start of his route!
Normally, this would have
happened in the latter half of the story. Bjork would
go into a frenzy much like this one and attack the party. Upon defeating him,
the player would unlock a special CG for freeing him from the Dark One’s
influence. If they freed him from the Dark One’s
influence.
Micah shouted, “Sir Lectias!
Separate him from that sword!”
That was his sole connection
to the ancient evil. Once disarmed, the Dark One would lose its hold over
Bjork, and the Saint could purify whatever traces
lingered within Bjork’s body.
“Believe me, I’m trying!”
Lect growled between swings.
He certainly had the
technique to disarm Bjork, but the boy’s strength was unnatural, his defense
ironclad thanks to the dark energy protecting him.
We have to do something!
Distract him somehow. I could… I could… Oh!
Of course! All this time,
they had the perfect anti-Dark One weapon right here.
“Miss Melody! Get his attention with your magic! And make it flashy!”
“Fl-flashy? But what spell
should I use?”
“It doesn’t matter,” Micah
said. “Just, I dunno, make fireworks or something! Anything! We’ve got to
distract him, and your magic should do the trick.”
After all, what could push
the Dark One’s buttons more effectively than the Saint?
Melody held her hand to the sky. “Here goes nothing!”
She summoned a giant silver
orb, large enough to fit three grown men with room to spare. It was much more
than nothing, though Melody made it seem trivial.
Such an immense concentration
of mana stole not only Bjork’s attention but Lect and Micah’s as well.
Thankfully, the orb simply sat floating in the air. Too frantic to conjure any
kind of spell, all Melody had done was emit a small
fragment of her inner mana, which was decidedly harmless when woven without a
purpose. Had she put any offensive intent behind it, the mana would have
emerged in a very different form, one that could knock out everyone presently
gaping at it.
“Should I fire it now?”
Melody asked. “I’m going to fire it!”
She did. The orb zipped away
so swiftly it turned invisible. She might as well
have blinked it out of existence. In fact, perhaps it really
did blink out of existence, depending on how close one believed the
speed of light came to “blinking out of existence.”
Needless to say, no one but
the four of them noticed the orb.
Which was all it took. With
Bjork distracted, Lect could swoop in and end the battle. Any minute now…
“Lect! The sword!” Melody
shouted.
Bjork reacted to Melody’s
voice a split second later than Lect, a delay the knight seized upon.
Lect disarmed the boy with a
decisive clang, and the broken blade soared out of
Bjork’s hands, landing in a thicket of bushes. The haze around Bjork began to
dissipate at once.
He dropped to his knees
before toppling to the ground.
Micah rushed to him. “Bjork!”
She picked him up and cradled him in her arms, but
his mind was gone. He clutched his chest as if the pain lingered.
The sword’s gone. That should
sever the connection. Maybe we need… Micah glanced around. Wait,
where’s the sword?!
Now was not the time to go
hunting for it. They had to take decisive action.
“How is he?” Melody asked
gingerly.
“Miss Melody, can you help
him?!” Micah said. “Can you use your magic to get rid
of the dark mana inside him?!”
“Dark mana? I can certainly
try.”
Melody was not confident, but
seeing her pupil’s panic, she could not abandon the boy. She took his hand and
circulated her mana through him, much like what she’d done for Luciana. It did
not take long to find what she was looking for. Something did indeed lurk
inside him—an intruder.
Melody saturated the foreign
mana with her own in an attempt to neutralize it. The
effect showed immediately in the boy’s complexion. Micah started to relax.
“I’m sorry,” her mentor said.
“I’ve eliminated most of what I could, but traces remain.”
“What does that mean?” Micah
asked.
“It means… How to put it? The
mana polluting his body has taken root in corners I can’t reach. Shouldn’t reach, I should say. It’s technically possible, but at great risk to the subject.”
Months of subjugation under
the Dark One had taken its toll on Bjork’s heart. Even Melody, for all her
omnipotence, could do nothing to separate Bjork’s soul from the intruder’s
touch. They were like different colors of paint mixed together into a new shade.
“No…” Micah examined the boy.
He did look much better but still winced in pain as the Dark One’s talons scraped at the deepest recesses of his heart.
“Is there nothing to be
done?” Lect asked.
Melody remained silent. Were
it only that simple.
Wait! It is that simple! Micah’s own omniscience,
thanks to her knowledge of video game lore, provided the answer.
“The pedestal!” she blurted.
“The what?” said Melody.
“You have a spell that can
warp us to different locations, don’t you, Miss Melody?”
“Y-yes.”
“Then would it be possible
to, say, create a spell that can locate certain
places? There should be a great forest with a silver pedestal meant to hold a
sword. That may be what we need!”
Not even in The Silver Saint and the Five Oaths had the heroine managed
to restore Bjork’s mind all on her own. Originally, the battle took place in
the Great Vanargand Wood, at the site of the Dark
One’s old prison. After emerging victorious, the heroine borrowed the previous
Saint’s powers, which lingered in the pedestal, and the combined power of both
Saints cleansed Bjork and freed him for good.
The only catch is we don’t
know where the pedestal actually is. Do we have time to go searching for it?
“A pedestal? Oh, we don’t
need a spell to locate that,” Melody said. “I believe I know what you’re referring to.”
“Great! Forget I said
anything!” Micah said.
Didn’t think it would be that simple!
How in the world did Melody
know? Micah wasn’t about to question it. You shouldn’t go looking gift horses
in the mouth and all that. Though she did once again doubt Melody’s supposed
ignorance of the game.
“You’ll want the forest just
outside the city,” Melody continued. “I often use it
to gather ingredients, but one day I happened to find a pedestal that matches
the one you described. It won’t take long at all to get back.”
She…gathers ingredients. In
the Great Vanargand Wood.
“Pardon?” Lect said. “Melody,
what did you just say?”
The maid wore an expression
of pure innocence.
Uh-oh. She doesn’t know that
place is forbidden. God, how oblivious can one maid be? Micah thought. But we can figure that out
later!
“Take me there!” the young
maid said.
“Can do! Ovunque Porta.”
An unassuming door appeared,
and on the other side stretched the Great Vanargand Wood. They put Bjork in
Lect’s care, and the four of them stepped through the doorway and gathered
around the pedestal on the other side.
“So what now?” Melody asked.
“Right,” Micah said. “So
there should be some residual power left in there,
and it should resonate with yours so we can…” Crack. A
little fissure snaked up the pedestal right where Micah’s fingers rested. “We
can…”
More cracks. More fissures. A
veritable symphony of crumbling rock resounded as the pedestal crumbled into
dust.
“Excuse me?!” Micah shrieked.
Had she done that? Was this her fault? But how? All she’d done was touch the
thing! “You’re kidding! We needed this! We needed
that magic! Without it, he’ll…”
Micah wilted. This had been
their last hope. It wasn’t fair.
But the source of her despair
also supplied her salvation.
“Magic?” Melody said. “Oh,
there was a little magic in it. It’s powering Serena now.”
“It’s what?!
For crying out—how far off the rails are we going to go, Miss Melody?! Bring
her here! Quickly! Please!”
Micah could stomach
neglecting her heroinely duties for the sake of becoming a maid, but not all
the massively important plot points Melody had either skipped over or ruined.
And she’d done it all completely unwittingly. Micah barely held back a scream. Who
could say what other threads Melody had snapped? But now wasn’t the time to
worry about that.
Shortly, Serena emerged from
another gateway.
“I, um, understand it’s
urgent,” Serena said, “but I’m unclear as to what ‘it’ is, exactly.”
“I need you to work together
with Miss Melody, so her mana can resonate with yours and we can save this boy
here,” Micah explained. “There’s something unnatural inside him that we’re
trying to purge.”
“That raises more questions
than it answers, I’m afraid,” Serena said, “but I see now why time is of the essence. This boy is the one in need, is that
right, Gentlesister?” Melody nodded. Serena smiled and took her creator’s
hands. “Very well. Then let us go to his rescue.”
Lect set Bjork on the ground,
and the maids knelt on either side of him, hands clasped. Their mana mingled,
flowing back and forth between them, resonating and growing as it did.
Based on the game, they could
expect an explosive increase in magical potency, past
and present Saints becoming one for an instant. Micah clasped her own hands,
praying she would witness the miracle from the game, despite Melody’s track
record of defying expectations.
“Incredible,” Melody
breathed. “I’ve never felt magic like this. It just might work.”
Eyes shut, she began to fill
Bjork with silver energy. Melody could feel Serena’s assistance infusing the magic and making it shine even brighter.
With her eyes closed, she found the glimmer of Bjork’s soul and watched the
dark vines ensnaring it wither one by one. The boy took on the energy in the
form of a silver light, a holy successor to the Dark One’s malicious presence.
The light supplanted every nook and cranny the Dark One once inhabited, until
nothing of it remained and color at last returned to
the boy’s cheeks.
His breathing steadied. The fist clutching his chest relaxed.
Micah let out a sigh of
relief. “Thank goodness. You did it, Miss Melody, Serena. Thank you… Um, guys?”
Bjork continued to glow, and the girls continued to resonate. “Hey, it’s over.
You did it. Y-you can stop now. Hello?!”
The light swelled until it
was nearly blinding. Sensing the overflowing mana, Melody and Serena finally
came to their senses and opened their eyes. The first
thing they saw was each other. They smiled.
“I’m really happy you two
enjoyed yourselves, but we have a problem!” Micah fumed. “Something’s wrong
with him!”
Bjork emitted an odd groaning,
but not the human kind. The inanimate kind, like wooden boards straining or
cloth tearing.
Melody looked down at Bjork
and glimpsed the latter. His clothing was tearing at
the seams. His body was growing before their very
eyes. As if to reconcile years and years of malnutrition, Bjork rapidly grew
from a boy to a man, a man befitting his true age. Unfortunately, his attire
could not keep up. His pants were the first thing to go.
His hair lengthened, his
limbs stretched, his chest broadened, and abs carved up his smooth midriff. In
real time, the boy became a man—a very masculine and
strapping man. With very little in the way of fabric to conceal that fact.
And there was no shortage of
fair eyes about to admire the change. The sheer beauty of the human form in all
its naked glory. For three maidens had been made witnesses to the display.
The Great Vanargand Wood,
land of the Blight and death, scourge of Theolas, shook that day with their shrieks. Shrill, sustained cries pierced the veil of
leaves and the ears of their unfortunate witness—Lect.
Chapter
23:
Workings in the Dark
SILVER GLIMMERED AMONG THE BRUSH. There, the shattered remains of a once great sword lay inert.
Forgotten by those who had subjected it to such a fate, on account of the
traumatic appearance of another, less inert “sword.”
A malevolent haze trickled
from where the blade was broken all those months ago. The haze would not forget
so easily the hatred it bore for its captor, nor for
her meddling successor. Never. It seeped from the blade like a will-o-wisp of
rage. A small field mouse scurried just a little too close, approaching the
metal with innocent curiosity.
A fatal mistake. The Dark
One, if it could even be called that anymore, spied an opportunity and lashed
out, frail and without a vessel. Defenseless, much like the mouse. But the
mouse could hide and bide its time, so the Dark One
consumed the mouse, assimilated it in its dark, hazy form, and assumed control.
The time had come to abandon its old prison in search of a new, more permanent
vessel.
Before the mouse could scurry
away to do the evil’s bidding, a foot descended seemingly from the heavens and
held the creature in place. It squeaked in shock and terror.
“You,” a voice rumbled, “or should I say we have
been busy, haven’t we?”
The mouse trembled in as much
fear as its tiny mind could comprehend. That it, the last dregs of the Dark
One, could even feel such an emotion shook it to its core.
Squirming, the mouse turned
to see its oppressor. Glaring down at it were the predatory eyes of a
silver-furred pup. The Rudlebergs’ very own Grail—the true
Dark One.
Just over a month ago, Grail had been a normal puppy wanting for
nothing but his next meal and a few belly rubs. But everything changed when,
after the excitement of one such meal, he pounced on Serena and tried to cover
her in little doggy kisses, as a pup does. In the process, he happened to lick
the silver ornament on her choker, an ornament that contained the vestiges of
the last Saint. What remained of her power and her
mana shocked the pup down to his soul. And that was impetus enough to awaken
the sleeping giant within him.
Ever since that moment, Grail
had lived in fear of his once beloved Serena and Melody. Of their power,
specifically.
The little mouse trembled
terribly. That the mouse and the pup were one and the same made the difference
in their might all the more apparent. This hill had
met its mountain.
Grail let out a disappointed sigh. “You see me and tremble, but you saw that and felt
nothing?! That orb of destruction the girl unleashed with nary a blink?! We who
have not known death would surely become intimately familiar had that thing so much as grazed us! Do you understand?! Do you comprehend that she
can produce such peril on a whim?! And what would you have done if she were aiming at you?! You would have perished! I would have perished! Okay?! Disappeared without a trace! Dust in the
wind! Know your place, you absolute embarrassment of a fragment!”
The Dark One pressed harder
on the mouse, forgoing all pretense of composure or somber stoicism. It was
that shaken. It quivered much like the mouse. Did this bumbling fragment not
think for a second that perhaps the whole had been
keeping its nose clean and being a good boy for a reason? How could it be so
utterly stupid as to tempt fate like this?
The Dark One yanked the mouse
up and clamped its tiny jaws around it. “Feel my wrath and
think on your foolishness!” it growled between half bites.
It chewed on the mouse for a
while before deciding it had had enough and spitting it out. The mouse lay
there for a while, squeaking and sopping as it sank
in that its puny life hadn’t ended. Seconds later, it
sped off.
“Hmph. Nothing but prey now
that my mana is mine again. I’ll need every drop as I bide my time. Yes, bide
my time. That’s what I’m doing. Waiting for the perfect moment, lest I find
myself trapped in another accursed sword! I will be the mildest-mannered of
pups, not out of fear but tactical necessity.” There was no one around to
hear the Dark One’s excuses. One might have thought they were for itself. “N-now, I’d best be off. I believe tonight’s dinner was sausage.”
Off the Dark One trotted,
back to its peaceful routine. How utterly domesticated it had become.
The broken blade remained
where it lay, inert and forgotten.
Platinum clouds rolled in to
blanket the capital that night, reacting to a certain
someone’s mana in the atmosphere. They rained streaks of silver, but not a drop
of moisture would remain by morning. Not a soul would know that anything had
happened at all.
Bonus
Story:
The Princess’s Knight Out
SOME DAYS AFTER THE JEALOUS WITCH Incident, Micah exited her room at the Rudleberg estate, preparing to
visit the orphanage during her day off, only to find that she was not alone.
Her colleague and mentor made her way into the hall as well.
“Good morning, Miss Melody,”
Micah said. “It’s rare to see you in your room this late in the…” Come to think
of it, nine in the morning was unthinkably late for
Melody, even on her days off, which she more often than not ignored. But that
was only the first reason for Micah’s shock. “What’s the occasion?”
Melody was, to Micah’s
disbelief, not in a maid uniform. She wore a simple
yet tastefully elegant ensemble: a plain white, short-sleeved blouse and a long
red skirt. A small black bag hung diagonally across
her chest, and her hair flowed freely save for the half tied up with a pretty
bow. Micah couldn’t recall having ever seen Melody in
common clothes before. This was unheard of. This was feminine.
This was…
I smell a date!
This was a war in the making!
And love was the battleground! Micah’s junior-high-schooler brain went into
overdrive.
“Good morning,” Melody
replied. “I’ve some business in the Upper District so
I’ll be out for a spell.”
Micah nodded, satisfied. A
woman dressed like Melody would not look amiss among nobles. “Not alone,
surely.”
“Lect’s graciously offered to
squire me around, as a matter of fact.”
By god. The
boy’s grown a pair! This day was full of surprises.
In her time assisting Lect at Royal Academy, Micah had not gained the
impression that the man possessed so much as a drop
of initiative. He certainly didn’t live up to the same stone-faced man so many
fangirled over when he was just a still image on a screen. Wait.
This timing. Is this what I think it is?
Her mind went back to the
game. A sub-event called “The Princess’s Knight Out” triggered sometime after
the Jealous Witch Incident, but only if you specifically selected Lect as the
heroine’s partner during the investigation phase.
Mere moments before Luciana and the heroine made amends, the villain would
reveal himself and eliminate Luciana, crushing the heroine’s hopes for a
friendship. Afterward, when the heroine was at her lowest, her knight in
shining armor, her bodyguard, would offer to take her out as a means to raise
her spirits.
I remember there being a
hedge maze, a café, and a jewelry store. Make the
right choices, and you get an accessory that matches his eyes, and he gets one
that matches the heroine’s. It’s a big moment. Huge boost to affection.
Lect would offer to buy the
heroine something to commemorate the day, the heroine would refuse, he would
insist, and the player would face a choice of gifts.
He asks what she wants, and
if I’m remembering right, you can let him pick for
you, ask for something that matches his eyes, or ask for something that matches
your eyes. Of course, there’s only one right answer.
“I should really get going,”
Melody said. “Oh, one other thing. Keep this a secret from our lady, would
you?”
“Huh? Miss Melo…dy. There she
goes.” The out-of-uniform maid hurried off, leaving Micah to her delusions.
“There’s only one reason she’d want to keep this from
Lady Luciana. She’s going for it! For real! Gah, I
wanna see this date so bad!”
Alas, pesky concepts like
privacy prevented her from doing so. Additionally, being a commoner meandering
about the Upper District was a great way to get the guards called on you, and
that was not a risk Micah felt like taking.
She went to her orphanage
before she could change her mind—but it was quite a
close call in the end.
“My goodness. It’s
beautiful,” Melody said.
“Isn’t it?” Lect said. “Few
nobles come to the capital without also visiting these gardens. The hedge maze
in particular is a popular destination for lovers looking to…c-consort in
private.”
Lect’s face burned brighter
than his hair.
At the center of the gardens
stood a grand fountain. To either side of it
stretched a veritable labyrinth of meticulously trimmed hedges. Bowers
punctuated the crisscrossing paths to allow guests respite, and several gates
along the way ensured no one was lost for long.
Micah’s intuition could be
spot-on at times.
“Very Italian in design,”
Melody mumbled to herself.
“Very what?” Lect said.
“Don’t mind me. Shall we take
a stroll? I’d love a closer—ah!” the maid yelped as
she stumbled over the paving stones.
“Melody!” Lect caught her
just in time, wrapping one big, muscular arm around her.
“Oh. Th-thank you,” Melody
said.
The knight swallowed. “Watch
your step.”
“That I should. Anyway, shall
we?”
“R-right.”
Lect trailed behind Melody,
slow as molasses, and burning just as hot.
Soft… Squishy… Soft…
Ladies and gentlemen, the
realm’s most innocent twenty-one-year-old man.
The rest of their day went
about as Micah had predicted. After a jaunt through the maze, Melody and Lect
made their way to a café to rest and chat. When they’d had their fill, they
started for their next destination.
“This is the place,” Lect
announced.
He’d guided them to the last
stop on “The Princess’s Knight Out”: a jewelry store.
“Good day, milord. How may I
be of service to you?” the shopkeeper greeted them.
She addressed the man first under the culturally ingrained assumption that he
had come with a gift in mind for his fair companion. This typically proved a
safe enough assumption.
“Not to me. Her, perhaps,”
Lect said.
“Pardon?”
Lect broke his stony mask to
reveal a few wrinkles in his forehead as he gestured to Melody with his eyes.
The shopkeeper followed his gaze, unsure.
The girl at Lect’s side
smiled gently. “I’m looking for something to give to someone very precious to
me.” A comely blush graced her cheeks. “A small accessory, I was thinking.”
The shopkeeper, surmising
that this precious someone was not the strapping lad beside her, looked back at
Lect. How tragic the triangle of love could be.
Spare me
the pity! the knight pleaded inwardly. Please!
“There’s so much to choose
from,” Melody said. “What do you think would make a good birthday present for
my lady?”
Neither the triangle nor the
love was on Melody’s radar. For her, there was only maid and mistress. That was
all there ever was; all there ever would be.
Luciana’s birthday was August
7th. Seeing as they would soon return to the Rudlebergs’ demesne for the summer
recess, Melody wanted to prepare a gift for her lady
in advance. Upon hearing this, Paula suggested Lect assist Melody in her quest,
and so the “date” came to be.
As for the hedge maze, that
was another clever recommendation by Paula. Melody knew little of the Upper
District, but she simply had to experience the famous hedge maze, Paula
insisted.
Truly a caring and not at all
conniving soul, that Paula.
“Here
we have a very modest design, fit for a lady. Not so extravagant as to preclude
regular wear, yet fine enough to suit even a ball gown.”
“Oh, yes, this is quite
stunning.”
Melody cradled a gorgeous
blue topaz pendant, complete with a golden chain. It would suit her lady very
well, especially her eyes.
The maid’s first gift had
been very plain. Being a noblewoman, Luciana couldn’t actually get much use out of a cheap ring, so this time Melody
was determined not to repeat her mistake. She was prepared to spend her entire
savings to make sure of that, in fact.
“I’ll take it,” she decided.
“Thank you kindly for your
patronage.” The shopkeeper smiled with far less tension than she wore
previously. The knowledge that this gift was for a woman and not a man at least
ensured that she was not caught in the middle of an
imminent bloody conflict. To her knowledge, anyway.
Melody giggled. “This is just
perfect.”
What was meant to be Lect’s
big event had somehow become Luciana’s. Any “affection boost” toward him was
redirected by a convoluted series of events toward someone who wasn’t even a
potential love interest. Was the mad maid heroine really so powerful? Was one
birthday gift enough for her to obliterate yet
another plot thread?
Would the powers that be
abide it?
“Melody.”
“Yes, Lect?”
She turned to him while the
shopkeeper gift wrapped her pendant. He was blushing, and his lips formed a
tight line.
“Is something the matter?”
Melody asked.
“I, um… I enjoyed your
company today.”
“Hm? Oh, of course. And I
yours. Thank you for escorting me.” Melody smiled
politely, a little confused.
“I was thinking…”
“Thinking what?”
“Thinking I could…get you
something. A piece from here, perhaps. To, um, commemorate our…time together.”
“Huh?”
In that moment, the realm’s
most innocent knight learned the true meaning of courage.
“No, I couldn’t let you do
that,” Melody said. “You’ve been an excellent guide, and I’d hate to ask
anything more of you.”
“It
would be no burden,” he said. “I insist. I’d simply like something for you to,
well, remember the day by.”
Melody found herself unable
to argue. But what was the meaning of this? His speech was unsteady and
uncertain, but firm. She could not seem to get a word in. How was he
simultaneously tongue-tied yet filled with, dare she say, equal passion to hers
for maidly pursuits?
I don’t
understand, she thought.
Try as she might.
Frankly, the man might as
well have been screaming his intentions from a mountaintop, but Melody’s
thickheadedness was legendary. She would fit right in among even the densest,
most hard-of-hearing, oblivious protagonists to ever grace fiction. One could
almost hear Lect’s chances at romance crumbling into dust.
Melody eyed him, studying,
trying to comprehend. Lect could not bear to meet her
gaze for long.
Fellow shoppers and employees
looked on at the rather dramatic (and exceedingly public) display in reverent
silence. Oh, to be young.
A fuzzy, heart-fluttering
aura permeated the shop before Melody finally spoke up. “If you insist. But I
propose a compromise: an exchange.”
Lect cocked his head. “An
exchange?”
Melody grinned. “Today was a
day we spent together, right? Would it not then make
sense for me to gift you something in return? I say we
find pieces for each other.”
“O-oh. Oh! Yes! Great idea!”
Perfect, Melody thought. That way we’re equal. As friends should be!
That heart-fluttering disease
continued to spread to onlookers. Little did they know the truth of these
supposed lovebirds.
“Any specific requests?” Lect
asked.
“I
leave it entirely to you. I want you to find what you think would best suit me,
and I’ll do the same for you.”
The knight perked up. “W-will
do!” He hurried off with purpose.
Melody studied him silently
as he strode away. He’d dressed in a navy vest fitted to his waist, a
complement to his otherwise plain outfit. He wore the uninspiring but fitted
garment well.
Some color might go a long
way, Melody thought.
She spied an unadorned white
collared shirt, and inspiration struck.
The princess and her knight
saw to their selections. Gifts exchanged and donned, they left the store with
satisfaction on their faces and roses trailing in their wake.
Oh, to be young.
“I’m so glad I found
something.” Back in her room, Melody admired the gift-wrapped box, already
anticipating the day Luciana would open it. “I hope
she likes it.”
She slid the box into a
drawer for safekeeping until the big day, then undid the brooch on her chest
and held it up. An ornate amber flower glinted as it caught the light.
“How pretty.”
The dark reddish-gold of the
symmetrical petals reminded her of Lect’s eyes and hair. All the more so in the
light of the setting sun.
Melody had to stifle a
chuckle as she recalled his face as he presented this
gift. The stiffness. The pink in his cheeks. He clearly wasn’t accustomed to
gift-giving. It was awfully cute for a man his age to be so demure, but she had
sense enough to keep that thought to herself.
“Now, it’s just about dinner
time. One of my favorite times of the day. One moment, my lady, and I’ll be at
your service!”
She stowed the brooch in the drawer as well, finished changing, and got straight
to work.
“You got her a brooch, and
she got you…that?” Paula gave Lect’s shirt a firm tug that said more about her
frustration than it did about her passion for the task of undressing him. Her
attention was fixed on the pair of lapis lazuli cuff links on his sleeves. “The
least you could have done was make the gifts match, Master. You said yours matched your eyes, didn’t you?”
Paula sighed. Leave it to
Lect to work up the nerve to go on a date and then fumble the landing.
Lect paid her no mind as he
removed the cuff links. He gave them one final, fond look. “I’m quite happy
with them. More than happy.”
He set them gingerly in a
jewelry box, hiding a soft smile as he did.
Epilogue
“A DREAM, YOU SAY?”
Gentle beams of sunlight slipped
between the leaves shading the royal palace’s terrace. Christopher, Anna-Marie,
and Maxwell were sharing a cup of tea and reviewing the events surrounding the
battle in the classroom some days ago. Maxwell was not ignorant of the fact
that his friends clearly knew more than him, and the time had come for answers.
But “answers” were a tall order for Christopher and Anna-Marie. The
whole truth would mean revealing another world, another reality, another life,
and they doubted Maxwell would take such a story as anything but further
obfuscations. So they distorted the truth behind a veil of dreams, saying they
had seen visions of this tale about the Saint and the Dark One when they were
children.
But Maxwell knew them well. They had grown up together, so he was well aware
of their way with words. He deduced at once that this was not the entire story.
I suppose
I’ll let them keep their secrets for now, he
thought. The young lord was a smart and tactful man, and he knew when not to
press. Clearly there were extenuating circumstances at play.
He would dig out the truth
eventually. All in due time.
The story
Christopher and Anna-Marie had settled on was by no means an easy one to
swallow. Maxwell doubted even this safer retelling. The forces of darkness and
the forces of light waged an ancient war with the entire world hanging in the
balance? Their kingdom was somehow at the center of it? And that
had been the driving force behind everything Christopher and Anna-Marie had
enacted this past decade? Far-fetched did not do it
justice.
“And this ‘dream’ is why
you’ve taken the measures you have and implemented so many reforms,” Maxwell
mused.
“Partly,” Anna-Marie said.
“Averting disaster was something of a happy side effect to bolstering the
realm’s stability.”
“An improved economy does
make for a stronger military,” Maxwell conceded. “This also explains why you’ve
been harsh on corruption. All effective tactics to
achieve your ends.”
Once, Anna-Marie had made a
sudden visit to an orphanage in the capital. It was a squalid, poorly
maintained, and grimy place that a lady had no business entering, but such
conditions only served as evidence that they were squandering the palace’s
monetary aid. She discovered and brought to light corruption on the
administrative level of the orphanage—an impressive
feat for her age at the time. It allowed Prince Christopher to take decisive
action to set things right.
This exact escapade had
solved Micah’s orphanage dilemma long before her time.
“Frankly, I’m amazed you took
such drastic action at such a young age,” Maxwell said. “I only regret I
couldn’t aid in the good you two did.”
“I’m sorry, friend,” said
Christopher. “We didn’t think you would believe us,
having not seen the visions yourself.”
“True,” Maxwell admitted with
a laugh. “I very well may have dismissed you outright.” He did have a knack for
tuning out mad ramblings. He therefore could not fault the decision to hide
such things from him. Only now that they had years of trust between them could
Maxwell even begin to believe the tale. “I’m assuming recent events were part of your premonitions. Did you know from the start
who the culprit would be?”
“The visions are not so
detailed, I’m afraid.” Anna-Marie shook her head. “We know things will happen,
but not much more. Sometimes the parties involved will change, and sometimes
the course of events can shift drastically. We’ve far less to work off of than
it sounds.”
An elegant explanation for
the discrepancies between video-game and real-world
logic.
“I think it’s because the
future is still in the making,” Christopher said. “Little actions can cause
ripples that turn into waves, and all we can see is where they’ll break, not
how they alter the shore.”
“So you’re unable to
anticipate changes to the future you expect to see,” Maxwell summarized. The
pair nodded. “This does sound rather complicated.
Who’s to say this ‘Saint’ or ‘Dark One’ might not be written out of history
entirely? How would you know?”
“That would certainly make
our lives easier,” Anna-Marie chuckled wearily.
“But we do know,” said
Christopher. “About the Dark One at least.”
Maxwell thought. “The
assailant at the Spring Ball. The very same who attempted to end fair Luna’s
life.”
“He’s just a puppet. With the
Saint’s help, however, we might win him over to our
side.” Anna-Marie sighed. That was their big, nasty fly in the ointment. They
still had no heroine. Without her, they were flying blind against the Dark One.
“At any rate, I take it your
visions warned you about complications,” Maxwell said.
“‘Complications’?’” the
prince and lady echoed.
“The odd behavior of our
instructors and peers. Luna and Class A specifically,
I suppose.”
“Right, we did foresee that,”
Anna-Marie said. “But again, only the vague outline of it. We weren’t blessed
with details, unfortunately.”
Christopher crossed his arms.
“What I don’t understand is how in the world everyone’s gone on with their
lives as if nothing’s happened. How is it possible that Luna and everyone
involved forgot about everything?”
In the immediate aftermath of the Jealous Witch Incident, classes
resumed without a single peep about any of the chaos of the prior weeks, and
the students went about their business as if they hadn’t been calling for
Luciana’s head just a day ago. It really was as if nothing had happened. Not
even Luna recalled the incident. She believed she and Luciana had fallen out, but that they’d recently reconciled. Without the need for one-on-one
combat, importantly.
“I have to wonder what the
pattern is between those who remember and those who don’t,” Maxwell said.
“I’d like to say it
correlates with mana levels, but that doesn’t make sense with the
administrators having forgotten as well.” Anna-Marie shrugged. “Frankly, I’m at
a loss.”
Quietly, she wondered if it
had to do with that strange force urging them toward
set plot events. If it could decide heroines and villainesses on a whim, surely
it could alter inconvenient memories. Maybe it really was that simple.
“And Lady Luciana?” Maxwell
asked.
“The way she tells it, she
‘gave her friend a good thwack with a harisen’ and that set her straight,”
replied Christopher. “It’s as if something’s replaced her memories with
different ones, even though she was a direct witness
to everything. How does something like this happen?”
“She certainly didn’t have
any ‘harisen’ when we arrived.” Anna-Marie sighed. She knew what a harisen was.
Maxwell frowned. “The plot
thickens, as they say.”
“And so does our pile of
work,” Christopher said. Just because people remembered things differently
didn’t mean the incident never happened, and thus the three
of them had to cover up piles of documents and reports on the many
investigations that had very much occurred.
“All’s well that ends well.
For now, I suppose,” said Maxwell.
“For now. But it won’t last
forever, so long as the Saint remains missing.” Anna-Marie stared off into the
clear, blue sky.
Maxwell smiled wearily.
“Happily ever after never comes easy.”
It was the end of July, the final day of the semester before summer recess, and
Melody’s last day as Lect’s assistant.
The two of them busied
themselves clearing out his office.
“It’s a good thing they found
a permanent Chivalry instructor, isn’t it?” Melody commented idly.
“Yes… Very good.”
“You say that like it’s not.”
“It is. Good, I mean… Very
good.” The knight turned away to hide his flushed cheeks.
The meaning of the gesture was lost on the maid. She could never
understand the inner machinations of a man in love—a man in love and about to
lose his best chance at romance, moreover.
“Are you feverish?” Melody
asked.
“No, I… Thank you. For your
help today. Much to get done.”
What sympathy Lect might have
earned he just as swiftly lost. Here stood not a man but a flailing boy.
“Oh, this is nothing for a maid,” Melody said. “I haven’t even broken a sweat
yet!”
“Maybe it’s nothing for you.
But then again, you intend to be the most perfect maid in the world, don’t you?
It shows.”
“Does it? Well, thank you for
noticing.”
Lect snorted. Someone was
haughty today. “Made progress toward that goal?”
“Maybe,” the maid teased.
She winked at the knight,
smiting the boy’s poor, post-adolescent heart and
rendering him silent for the remainder of the day.
After finishing her business
in Lect’s office, Melody returned to Luciana’s room.
“My apologies for my
lateness, my lady.”
“Welcome back!”
Luggage already sat ready in
a corner of the room. They wouldn’t return from the long recess for some time,
so they had more luggage to move than usual, and the only items remaining were
ones they had to cart out themselves.
“I’m sorry you had to do all
that by yourself, Micah,” Luciana said.
“Just doing my job, my lady.”
Micah beamed. “And it was no trouble at all with a bit of help.”
Just then, someone knocked on
the door. Luciana called a welcome, and a tall man in a valet’s uniform
entered.
“The carriage is ready to
leave,” he murmured.
“Thank you, Rook,” Luciana
replied.
“Having
a man around is such a lifesaver,” Micah said. “Thanks, Rook!”
“Thank you, Rook, for seeing
to things in my absence,” said Melody.
Bjork Quichel nodded
awkwardly. “Of course…”
But he was not Bjork Quichel
anymore; he was Rook, so-named by Micah herself.
The Dark One retained no hold
of any kind over him thanks to Melody, but mysteriously—perhaps as a side
effect of the cleansing, perhaps on account of his
sudden and rapid physical growth—he could remember nothing. A fog obscured
everything about his past, down to his very name.
The man bore sins, crimes for
which he would pay dearly if anyone discovered his identity. And although his
change in appearance made that unlikely, the thought of someone being punished
for things they had no memory of nor agency over felt unjust to Micah, especially knowing the man was capable of good. He’d
saved her life, and now she wanted to save his.
She’d begged and pleaded for
them to take him in, so Melody came up with a plan: Hire the man as a servant.
The Rudlebergs sorely needed a valet, after all.
Lect was quick to voice his
vehement disapproval. Let a scoundrel whose anatomy his beloved had become far too familiar with far too quickly
become a permanent installation in her life? Not on his watch. Unfortunately,
he didn’t wear a watch, and to vocalize his true feelings would be to make a
hypocrite of himself after his own anatomy-related crimes.
The knight’s protests did not
hold up for long.
For better or worse, the
Rudlebergs quickly accepted a nameless stranger from nowhere into their estate.
Some might have called that risky. Others,
magnanimous. Lord Rudleberg certainly preferred magnanimous.
Hughes immediately bonded
with their new valet-in-training. At last, he had a reprieve from femininity
and a blank slate upon which he could chisel out the valet of his dreams. His
enthusiasm began to worry Marianna. Ironic that the appearance of a sharp and
handsome young man should concern the wife more than the husband…
Before losing his memories,
Bjork would have deplored a life of servitude. Rook, however, seemed not to
mind it one bit. In fact, he seemed quite happy with the part where others
thanked him. The crimson that dusted his cheeks every time was endlessly endearing.
“Miss Melody, I’m going to
wait by the carriage,” Micah said.
“Please do. I’ll take care of
the rest of this luggage and be with you shortly.
Would you join her, Rook?”
With a stoic nod, the
valet-in-training left with the maid-in-training.
“Curt, isn’t he?” Luciana
giggled. “Let me guess. You’ll work on it?”
“Yes, I think we should. I’ll
prepare a curriculum and see to it that he receives lessons on servanthood once
we return to the estate.”
Luciana remembered her own
lessons in ladyhood and winced. “Oops. Uh, sorry, Rook.”
“We’re not forgetting
anything, are we?” Melody searched the dorm until she was satisfied with her
colleagues’ thoroughness.
“This, maybe.” Luciana
plucked a sheet of paper off the table and handed it to her maid.
“Ah, your grade report. Of
course.”
The report recorded the
results of the semester midterms, as well as the recent finals. Third again,
same as last time. In fact, the entire top four
remained unchanged, but Luna had managed to climb up to seventh. Something had
lit a fire in her, something she couldn’t even remember.
Luciana smiled as she
recalled her friend’s declaration of war, her promise that next time their
positions would be reversed.
“Something on your mind, my
lady?” Melody said.
“Oh, nothing. Hey, Melody?
Thank you.”
“Whatever for?”
“For Luna. I’ve been meaning to say it. I wouldn’t have made it out of there
without your magic, and it was you who asked Lady Anna-Marie and her cohort for
help, wasn’t it? I’d have lost a friend without you. So thank you.” Luciana
beamed.
But Melody was conflicted.
“My lady, I disobeyed your orders.”
Luciana laughed. “Let’s just
say the ends justify the means this time. All is forgiven.”
“My lady…” Intense relief washed over the maid. She’d made the correct choice.
“Thank you, my lady. You’ve helped me understand what
it means to be a perfect maid. A little, at least.”
“Yeah? Then that makes us
even.”
The lady and her maid
grinned. Together.
This, Melody thought. This is what it means to be the world’s most perfect maid. Protecting
this smile.
A perfect maid must conduct
herself with equal parts grace and skill. That much
was certain. But grace and skill could only go so far. They could not produce,
much less protect, smiles as genuine as these. At last, Melody understood that.
And now she knew the path she must walk on her quest to the peak of servitude.
Somewhat, at least.
She laughed.
“Something on your mind,
Melody?”
“Oh, nothing, my lady. I just
love to see you happy.”
Those words struck Luciana like a lightning bolt out of a clear
blue sky. Butterflies battered her stomach. She could not let such an indignity
go unanswered.
“I-is that so?” she stammered
with red cheeks. “Well, there’s an easy way to go about achieving that!”
“My lady!” Melody shrieked. “How many times must I tell you, nobles do not throw
themselves at their maids!”
“Just a little! Just a few
cuddles, I promise, and then I’ll be the happiest
lady in the world! Come on, I’ll be gentle! Just lemme cop a few feels!”
“That is not
the sort of smile I wanted to see!” Melody howled in terror. “And where in the
name of all that is holy do you keep learning these phrases?!”
“There we are.”
Back at the Rudleberg estate,
Serena the maid automaton wiped a bit of convincing sweat from her brow as she pinned up the last article of laundry. Bleached by
the sun’s glare, the pale white sheets seemed almost to shine.
A smile snuck onto the doll’s
lips. “Summer’s only just begun. I hope it’s a memorable one for you, Melody.”
The ornament on her neck glinted in the light, and perhaps an oh so faint glow
faded. “On to the next task. So much to do before Gentlesister arrives.”
Soft humming echoed down the manor’s humble halls. Beautiful humming. Like
a siren call of the season to come.
Afterword
HI! ATEKICHI HERE, FORGOING A “PLEASED to meet you,” as that would be a little strange for the second volume
in a series, no?
A heartfelt thank you to you
for reading Volume Two of Heroine? Saint? No, I’m an
All-Works Maid (And Proud of It)! And a heartfelt apology to everyone
involved in the production of said book for my less-than-stellar performance. I
was writing so slow and breezed past so many
deadlines we almost missed printing entirely! Ha ha! Ha…
Not very funny in hindsight,
actually. Very sorry.
At the same time, everyone
involved has my deepest gratitude for nevertheless putting up with me and
seeing this volume through to the end.
Anyway, so Volume Two is
finally here, (relatively) safe and sound, and wouldn’t you know it, we have a
manga now! You’ll find chapter one in just a few
pages, but maybe you’ve already skipped ahead and seen it. If I may say so
myself, the talented Keiko-sama has truly brought somehow even more life,
energy, and cuteness to Yukiko-sama’s original designs. To those who haven’t had
a peek yet, please see for yourselves!
And of course, we wouldn’t
have a manga to speak of without the support of you, the readers. If I could thank each and every one of you, I would, but I don’t
think that’s very practical. So pretend this is for you: Thank you!
Maybe I should talk about the
actual book now. Maybe a bit about the magic system? As you may have noticed by
now, the spell names are based in the Italian language, at least for Melody and
most of her friends. Anna-Marie and Christopher, however, use English for the
spells they’ve invented themselves.
So the big question: Why
Italian? Because the first spell was a light spell, and tell me “luce” doesn’t
have just such a nice ring to it!
You know, I kinda wish I had
more to elaborate on there, but hey, something, something, that’s show biz. Er,
I mean, we fiction authors have a reason for everything we write! Very complex
reasons! Very profound reasons! Maybe. Don’t quote me
on that.
Well, now that you know our
deep, dark secret you have a new way to enjoy literature. You’re welcome.
In all seriousness, thank you
for reading this volume, and I pray we meet again. Arrivederci! Farewell!













